("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
                     `6_ 6  )   `-.  (     ).`-.__.`)
                     (_Y_.)'  ._   )  `._ `. ``-..-'
                    _..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
                   ((('   (((-(((''  ((((
                 K R I S T E N' S    C O L L E C T I O N
		_________________________________________
		                WARNING!
		This text file contains sexually explicit
		material. If you do not wish to read this
		type of literature, or you are under age,
		PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
		_________________________________________




			Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006.  Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story.  You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Finding Balance
by Douglas Fox (douglas_fox482@yahoo.com)

***

Kyle Martin has to follow in his valedictorian, class 
president, year book editor older brother, Will Henry’s 
very large footsteps. Kyle works on finding a way to 
meet the lofty expectations at school, make a name for 
himself in football, deal with the adulation and girls 
his on-field success brings and finding love with his 
friend and neighbor Penny Edwards. (MF-teens, 1st, 
coming-of-age)

***

This story is a sequel to “Algonquin Memories.” It is 
written from the perspective of Kyle Martin. All 
characters, situations and actions are completely 
fictitious. 

The previous stories in the series are: 

“Algonquin Memories” is available at 
http://www.asstr.org/files/Authors/Douglas_Fox/Algonqui
nMemories.txt 

“The Tailback and the Cheerleader” is available in 
http://www.asstr.org/files/Authors/Douglas_Fox/Tailback
.txt 

“Second Chance at Love” is available in 
http://www.asstr.org/files/Authors/Douglas_Fox/SecondCh
ance.txt

“Love by the Side of the Lakes” is available in 
http://www.asstr.org/files/Authors/Douglas_Fox/LoveLake
s.txt

Any resemblance to reality is purely coincidental. 
These teenagers practice unsafe sex repeatedly. No one 
should do this in real life. Real unsafe sex leads to 
pregnancy, AIDS and death. Be safe!

=========
Chapter 1
=========

I dug in, waiting for the commands.

"On your mark!"

I crouched, getting ready.

"Get Set!"

I leaned forward. At the crack of the starter's pistol, 
I sprang forward, building speed rapidly. Knees high, 
legs pumping. My arms swung in time with my steps. I 
thought, 'Dig, Dig, Dig! Push yourself.' Out of the 
corner of my eye I saw another runner nearly keeping 
pace. I pushed for the finish line, using every ounce 
of my strength. I crossed the finish line of the 100 
meter course a fraction of second ahead of my nearest 
competitor, trailing the finish line tape across my 
chest.

I stretched my thin 6'0" frame upright and thrust my 
arms in the air to celebrate my victory. I walked 
around by the finishing line, trying to relax my 
muscles. My hands were on my hips as I tried to catch 
my breath. My teammates were pounding me on the back to 
congratulate me on our homeroom's victory.

My best friend, Eddie Fritz pumped my hand up and down. 
"That was great Kyle. I've never seen you run faster. 
You did it in 10.63 seconds!"

I took a few more deep breaths. "That felt great. I 
thought Drew was going to catch me."

The loudspeaker blared, "The next event for the Middle 
School Field Day will be the 400 meter run. Runners, 
prepare to race."

I stepped off the track, Eddie at my side. Mr. Abbott, 
my eighth grade gym teacher stopped me. Another teacher 
I didn't know was standing beside him.

Mr. Abbott said, "Kyle, I'd like to introduce you to 
Mr. Caffrey. He is the head football coach at the high 
school. He would like to talk with you. Walter, I'd 
like to introduce you to Kyle Martin."

I said, "How do you do Mr. Caffrey?"

He answered, "Fine Thank you. You ran a fine race son."

"Thank you sir."

Mr. Caffrey asked me, "Mr. Martin, have you ever played 
football?"

"Yes Sir. Eddie and I played together in Midgets a few 
years ago." I answered, motioning towards Eddie.

Mr. Caffrey asked, "And what is your name son?" looking 
at Eddie.

"Edward Fritz sir. I played quarterback on the JV team 
last fall." Eddie replied.

Mr. Caffrey continued the questioning, "Yes, Fritz. I 
have heard about you." He looked back at me. "What 
position did you play in Midgets?"

I said, "Wide receiver, a little running back and 
cornerback."

Mr. Caffrey asked, "Have you considered going out for 
football next year? I think I could use someone like 
you on the team?"

I said, "I hadn't really thought about it. Maybe."

Mr. Caffrey asked, "Can you stay after school for a 
half hour so we can talk a little about coming out for 
the team?"

I answered, "Sure, I guess."

Mr. Caffrey said. "I'll meet you in the High School 
Boys Locker Room at 3:00pm. Get into your gym clothes, 
OK?"

I asked, "Could my friend Eddie come too?"

He answered, "Sure, we could use another QB this 
afternoon. Fritz, you suit up too."

Mr. Abbott and Mr. Caffrey turned and walked away. I 
overheard them say, "I told you he was fast." "Hmmm... 
The AAA State record is 10.44 seconds. He is less than 
2/10's slower. But can he catch a ball?"

Eddie slapped me on the back. "The coach wants you on 
the team!"

"Nah! Why would he want me?"

"We'll find out at three!"

After dismissal, Eddie and I headed over to the senior 
high boy’s locker room and changed into our gym 
clothes. We waited a few minutes. There wasn't any sign 
of the coach. I asked "How long do think we should 
wait?"

"As long as it takes Kyle. If the coach wants to meet 
with us, he'll be here eventually."

We heard the back door of the locker room clang shut. A 
tall dirty blonde headed teenager walked up to us. He 
said, "You're Kyle Martin, right?" I nodded yes. He 
extended his hand to me. "I'm Zack Hayes. Coach Caffrey 
sent me to get you two." I shook his hand.

I said, "This is my friend Eddie Fritz."

Zack said, "I know who you are. Follow me guys." Zack 
led us out the back to the football field. Coach 
Caffrey was already there with another man. Zack 
brought us over to the two men.

Coach Caffrey said, "Thank you for coming boys. I want 
to introduce you to Coach Graham. He is the offensive 
coordinator for the football team. We'd like you to 
catch some passes with Zack. He is the starting 
quarterback for the team."

"Sure thing."

The coach said, "Go down the field ten yards and turn. 
The pass will be there."

I ran the route. The second I turned, the ball came 
flying at me, chest level. I scooped it into my body. 
The coach had me run the same route half a dozen times. 
Zack threw beautifully. Every pass was dead on target.

Coach Caffrey said, "That was good Kyle. Let's try 
something different. Fritz, I'd like you to throw to 
Kyle on this route. Kyle, go fifteen yards down the 
sideline and turn back to the QB a step. Fritz, put the 
ball on his chest when he does the hitch."

Eddie said, "Yes sir." I ran the route the way they 
described. The first time I had to stretch a little to 
get the pass, but I pulled it in. We repeated this 
route six times.

Coach Caffrey said, "Kyle, this time I'd like you to 
run flat out for the goal post. Zack will hit you about 
five yards short of the goal line."

I ran as fast as I could down the field. I started to 
slow a little when I got to the five yard line. I came 
to a dead stop before the ball finally arrived. I 
nestled the ball into my chest.

I ran back to the coaches, Zack and Eddie. Zack was 
apologizing when I arrived, "Sorry Coach. My timing was 
off. He's faster than I thought. Let's try it again."

Coach Caffrey said, "Run the post route again Kyle. Go 
as fast as you can. When you get the ball, stay down 
there. I want to see Fritz throw some deep balls too."

I took off for the goal post. This time I turned my 
head back to look for the ball when I got to the five 
yard line. The ball streaked over my shoulder and 
landed in my hands. I trotted into the end zone and 
spiked the ball.

I waited in the end zone. Eddie started throwing balls 
my way. All his throws were landing about ten yards 
short of the end zone. The coaches signaled for me to 
come back. They stopped me when I got to the fifteen 
yard line. I caught almost all the passes Eddie threw 
to me. Finally the coaches signaled for me to come back 
to them.

Eddie had a huge grin on his face when I got back to 
the group. The coaches and Zack Hayes were smiling too.

Coach Caffrey asked, "Kyle, I'd like you to come out 
for football this fall. I think you would make a good 
wide receiver. Our team can use someone with your 
speed. Are you interested?"

I asked, "I might be interested. What do I need to do?"

Coach Caffrey explained, "Try-outs start August 18th. 
Can you be there?"

I answered, "No coach, I'm sorry. I will be on a trip 
then. I don't get back until the 22nd."

Coach smiled, "I think I can hold off until the 23rd to 
make cut down decisions. Get to practice as soon as 
possible."

I said, "Thanks coach."

Eddie interrupted, "Coach, The trip is a scout trip. I 
won't be home until the 22nd either. Is that OK?"

Coach Caffrey laughed and said, "Sure. You have a nice 
arm Fritz. But don't go thinking you're going to beat 
out Zack for starting quarterback on varsity though. 
Thanks for coming out and spending some time with us. 
We appreciate it."

The two coaches turned and headed back to the school. 
Zack Hayes stuck around to walk back to the locker room 
with Eddie and I.

Zack asked, "You're Will Henry's little brother aren't 
you?"

"Yes, well, he's my half brother."

"You two are pretty good players. You could use some 
work on pass catching. I would like to work on pass 
route timing with you. Would you two be willing to work 
with Mike Wagner and I on Saturday afternoons this 
summer to practice?"

I said, "Sure thing." 

Eddie had a huge grin on his face. "You bet Zack. I 
appreciate your agreeing to help us."

I asked, "Can I ask you a question Zack? Why are you 
doing this for us? We're just a couple of eighth 
graders?"

Zack said, "I think you have the potential to help out 
our team. Also I owe your brother for all the help he 
gave me two years ago on the last Algonquin trip. Let's 
just say I'm repaying an old debt."

We filed into the locker room and changed into our 
school clothes. When we were changed, Zack asked, "How 
are you guys getting home?"

"I guess we'll wait for the late bus." I said.

Zack suggested, "I can give you a ride home if you 
want. How about it?"

"Sure" "Sure thing Zack."

Zack inquired, "I know where Kyle lives, where do you 
live Eddie?"

"I live three doors down the street from Kyle." Eddie 
answered.

"Good. That's settled. Let's go guys." Zack said.

Zack drove the three miles from the school to my street 
in Paradise, Pennsylvania. He dropped both of us off in 
front of my house. We thanked him for the ride.

Eddie couldn't stop smiling. "Kyle, do you realize 
we're gonna make the football team? We haven't even 
finished eighth grade and the varsity football coach 
knows who I am and he came to recruit you to play for 
him. This is amazing."

"I know Eddie, I'm stunned. I hadn't even thought about 
playing football. This is going to be so cool. I'll 
call you after dinner, I've got to go study for 
finals."

"See you later Kyle." Eddie said as he walked down the 
sidewalk towards his house.

=========
Chapter 2
=========

I went to my room and emptied my backpack of school 
books on my desk. I took my history book and lay down 
on my bed, the bottom bunk of the bunk beds I shared 
with my younger brother Andrew. I opened the book up to 
Chapter 12 and started studying.

I heard a moan coming from my brother's next door 
bedroom. I thought, 'Great. Another afternoon listening 
to my 18 year old brother have sex with his girlfriend 
Abby.' They had been driving me crazy ever since they 
decided I wasn't too little to overhear them having 
sex. Thirteen year old guys are horny enough without 
having to listen to other people have sex.

My history book got set aside while I dreamed. My cock 
inflated, turning hard as steel. I unzipped and pulled 
down my pants. I poured a dollop of hand cream on my 
hand and rubbed it all over my cock. I remembered what 
Cheryl looked like. She was on her hands and knees, 
those huge tits swinging wildly as I thrust my cock 
into her cunt. I gripped my cock firmly and slid my 
hand up and down my 5 1/2 inch cock. Thrusting into 
that juicy pussy, my hands on her hips. My hand rubbed 
my cock furiously.

The headboard of Will's bed was bouncing against the 
wall, thudding rhythmically. Abby let out a scream and 
Will grunted. I continued rubbing my cock. My feelings 
were building to crescendo. Pushing my hard cock into 
Cheryl. Almost there! My cock throbbed and pulsed. My 
cum squirted out, pulse after pulse. It made a big 
puddle on my chest. A little relief. Will and Abby 
finally got quiet.

My fantasy of fucking Cheryl was my favorite. Four 
years ago I sneaked out of bed one Saturday night and 
watched my brother Will fuck his girlfriend in the 
family room. I always got off when I imagined it was 
me, not my brother with her.

I desperately needed to get a girlfriend. If only I 
wasn't too chicken to call a girl up and ask for a 
date. I was pathetic. I resolved to talk to Julie 
Simpson tomorrow before math class. I've had a crush on 
her for months. I had eight more days to get up nerve 
to ask her out before school ended.

The next morning between classes, Eddie caught up with 
me. He asked, "You going to ask Julie out today?"

"I don't know. I guess."

"Just do it Kyle. Stop being a weenie. Just go up and 
ask her for a date."

"Like you've ever asked a girl out." I retorted. We 
walked into the room and headed for our seats. Before I 
could sit down, Eddie gave me a shove that pushed me 
right in front of Julie. She looked up at me and 
smiled.

"Hi Kyle. What's up?"

'Shit! The sneaky bastard. Time to go for it.' "Hi 
Julie. Uh, I was wondering, um, would you like to go to 
a movie with me on Friday night?" Time stopped. 'What 
would she say? Am I a complete idiot? Why did I ask 
this beautiful girl to go out with a loser like me? 
Crash and burn time.'

"Sure. That sounds like fun Kyle." Julie answered.

'Holy cow! She said yes! I have a date! My first. What 
the hell do I say now?' "grEAt." I squeaked. I hate the 
way my voice cracks all the time.

Julie asked, "What movie do you want to see?"

'Shit! I don't know what is playing. Now what?' I 
thought trying to come up with a plan. Finally I had 
it. "I'll bring the newspaper in on Friday. We can pick 
something out before this class."

Miss Finch called for everyone to sit down then. It was 
time for math class to start. I looked at Eddie and 
smiled. I mouthed the word 'Thanks.'

Just before dinner that night, I asked, "Mom. I'd like 
to take Julie Simpson to the movies on Friday night. 
Can you or Dad give us a ride?"

She said, "Sure Honey. Is this a group thing or is it 
just the two of you?"

"It's just the two of us, mom."

Mom gave me a big hug. "I'm proud of you son, you're 
growing up."

A few minutes later while the family was eating dinner, 
Will announced, "Abby and I are going out for pizza and 
a movie on Friday night. I won't be having dinner with 
the family."

Mom said, "Kyle asked a girl to go to the movies on 
Friday night. He needs a ride. Would you mind taking 
him and his date?"

Will said, "Sure. No problem."

I whined, "MOM! I can't go on a double date with Will. 
Not on my first date."

Mom answered, "Your dad needs one car that night. Will 
is using the other car. Either you go with Will and 
Abby or you can stay home."

"OK." I said.

Will added, "It'll be fine Kyle. We'll get some pizza, 
you and your date go to your movie, Abby and I go to 
ours. It's that simple."

"Yeah. I guess." I said.

Later that night Will was in the basement doing his 
weights. I headed downstairs to talk to him. I asked, 
"Will, could you help me get started on weight 
training. I decided to try out for football in the fall 
and I thought it would help."

Will replied, "Sure thing Kyle. It'll help on the 
Algonquin trip in Canada this summer too. The packs we 
have to carry up there are really heavy."

Will helped me work my way through some easy routines. 
I felt good, but sore when we were finished.

Will said when we finished putting the weights away, he 
said, "Kyle, I usually go for a run when I'm done. Are 
you coming too?"

"I guess" I stammered. 'Getting in shape is going to be 
harder than I thought.'

We headed down the street. I think Will was trying to 
take it easy on me, the pace wasn't too brutal. We did 
three miles. I never thought I could run so far. The 
last half mile, I fell further and further behind Will. 
He waited for me on the front porch.

Will said, "You did pretty good little brother. You 
need..."

"I'M ALMOST AS TALL AS YOU WILL. I'M NOT LITTLE ANY 
MORE!" I screamed in his face.

Will didn't even blink. He smiled and said, "The 
operative word is 'almost', little brother. Now, the 
important thing with training is that you have to do 
this every day. Otherwise it won't do any good. Are you 
going to keep this up?"

"Yes. If I'm going to play football, I need to improve 
my strength and stamina. Otherwise, some one will hand 
me my head on a platter on the field."

"Good Kyle. Keep this up, even after I leave for scout 
camp in two weeks. You do this all summer, you'll be in 
great shape by fall."

"Thanks for helping me Will."

=========
Chapter 3
=========

Thursday before math, I stopped to talk with Julie. I 
told her about double dating with my brother and his 
girlfriend. She was cool with the idea. 

Thursday night Will made me get all the packing done 
for our camping trip over the weekend. We had a 
shakedown training weekend at the local scout camp to 
help us get ready for our ten day trip to Algonquin 
Provincial Park in August. Our Venturer Crew, well my 
brother's Crew since I wasn't old enough to join for 
another month, did this trip every two years. It is 
canoeing and primitive camping in the lakes and pine 
forests of northern Ontario. This trip was going to be 
my brother's third time there. He loved the place. I 
hoped I enjoyed it as much as Will did.

Friday morning before math, Julie and I picked out the 
movie we were going to see. She gave me directions to 
her house and we agreed that Will and I would pick her 
up at 5:30.

Abby met Will and I at our house Friday evening. I sat 
in the back while Abby sat up front with Will. We drove 
the mile and a half to Julie's house and picked her up. 
I had to withstand five minutes of Q&A with her dad. I 
guess I answered his questions correctly. He wished us 
well as we left.

Will, Abby and Julie made small talk during the half 
hour drive to the strip mall on the west side of 
Lancaster. I just couldn't think of much to add to the 
conversation. Will parked near the pizza shop. Will and 
Abby held hands as they walked to the shop. I held my 
hand out to take Julie's hand. She seemed to hesitate 
at first, but then she held on.

We ordered our dinner. We sat talking while the pizza 
baked. It was marvelous to watch my brother in action. 
He was so natural and at ease around girls. I wished I 
could be half way as charming and gracious as him. Will 
and Abby held the conversation up while I stammered and 
occasionally added my thoughts. Julie seemed to be 
having fun though.

We headed to the movie theater at the other end of the 
mall around 6:45 pm. We bought our tickets and waited 
for the time for our showing. I bought some popcorn and 
sodas for Julie and I.

Julie and I found seats near the back. Before the 
lights went down, Will and Abby came into the theater 
and picked seats about three rows in front of us. I 
just couldn't get alone time tonight.

When the movie started up, I put my arm over Julie's 
shoulder. She snuggled up close to me. I took a deep 
breath, enjoying the aroma of her perfume. We cuddled 
through most of the movie, holding hands. She pulled in 
even closer during the climax of the movie. She turned 
her head towards me. I asked, "May I kiss you Julie?"

She smiled and whispered, "I'd like that Kyle." I 
turned my head a little and brought my lips against 
hers. We pressed them together. She smelled so sweet. 
Her lips were soft and moist. We separated for a few 
seconds and kissed again. I rubbed my hand across the 
side of her breast and opened my lips a little. I 
pushed my tongue against Julie's lips, seeking entry to 
her mouth.

Julie's eyes opened with shock and she jerked away from 
me. She exclaimed, "What the hell are you doing Kyle?"

"What? I thought that is what I'm supposed to do when I 
kiss you."

Julie slid over on her seat as far from me as she could 
get. "I don't know you well enough for that Kyle 
Martin. That was disgusting! Stay over there!"

Julie and I watched the rest of the movie that way. 
Every minute or two, Julie would look over at me and 
glare.

When the movie ended, I told her, "I'm sorry Julie. I 
thought that was how you are supposed to kiss." Julie 
wouldn't accept my apology. I followed her out to the 
car. She did her best to ignore me. Julie didn't say 
one word on the way home. Will dropped her off and then 
returned to our house.

After Abby left, Will took me aside in the living room. 
He asked, "What the hell happened between you and 
Julie?"

"We were holding hands during the movie. She snuggled 
up close to me when the hero was trying to rescue his 
girl from the burning building. I asked her if I could 
kiss her. She said yes. The first kiss was great. On 
the second kiss, I slipped my tongue into her mouth and 
she freaked. I thought that is how you're supposed to 
kiss."

"It is Kyle, but only after you've known the girl for a 
while. Don't push things too hard or too fast when 
you're with a girl. Try a little and see how she 
reacts. Talk to her. Kissing, making out, even sex is 
all about communication. That is the key. Be careful 
the next time you go on a date. OK?"

"Thanks for helping me Will."

"Get to bed Kyle, we have to be up early tomorrow for 
the shakedown weekend. Good night."

Saturday morning Will and I headed over to the church 
that sponsored our Venturer Crew to meet the rest of 
our two crews. The leaders in our Venturer Crew had set 
up two crews for the trip. Will and Abby were in the 
first crew along with their friends Gary Musselman, his 
girlfriend Linda Zook, Jason Sauder, and his girlfriend 
Sarah Kopanski. The adults with the crew were going to 
be Justin and Sherry Baer. I use the term "adults" 
loosely, Justin and Sherry were 20 years old. Justin 
wouldn't turn 21 until a week after the trip was over.

The second crew was led by Alex Winters. My friend 
Eddie and I were in the crew along with our close 
friend Jeremy North. Hal Long, Kathy Trimble and our 
neighbor Penny Edwards rounded out our crew. The adults 
with our crew were Joe and Barb Baer. Justin was Joe's 
younger brother.

Will's crew had six people returning to Algonquin. Most 
of his crew were 16-18 years old. In our crew, Alex was 
the only one who had been to Algonquin before. Most of 
us were 14 or 15 years old.

We spent Saturday morning learning low impact camping 
skills, what to pack, how to use light weight 
backpacking stoves and how to hang a bear bag. In the 
afternoon we canoed around the camp. I was partnered 
with Penny Edwards most of the weekend. She was my 
canoe partner as well as working with me to cook, clean 
dishes, or whatever duty was needed.

Each sternman had to carry their canoe from the center 
of camp to the creek by themselves. The blasted canoes 
had to weigh a hundred pounds. I had no idea how I was 
going to do this on the trip. Alex assured me that the 
canoes in Canada weren't this heavy. I decided I better 
keep doing my weight training and running anyway.

Our crew worked together well. We had fun together. We 
teased Will's crew that they were the old farts. They 
called us the green horns.

=========
Chapter 4
=========

The last day of school for seniors like Will and Abby 
was on Monday. The rest of the school had another week 
of finals before we were done. I made sure to make lots 
of noise when I got up to go to school on Tuesday. I 
was delighted when I elicited a growl from Will when I 
woke him up on the way downstairs.

Graduation ceremonies were scheduled for Wednesday 
night. Of course I was required to dress up and attend 
my brother's graduation. It was cool to think that my 
big brother was finished with high school. Will was the 
class valedictorian. He was senior class president and 
editor of the school yearbook. He had a 4.0 grade point 
average. I was going to have a huge load of 
expectations heaped on my shoulders in the fall when I 
started high school.

On the way home I teased him. "How soon until I get to 
move into your bedroom?"

Will took the teasing in stride. "You have to wait ten 
more days little brother." I hated him calling me 
little brother and he knew it, which why he always 
called me that. Will was going to work on camp staff at 
the local scout camp for the summer. He was coming 
straight home the night before our trip to Canada. We 
would be gone almost two weeks for the trip. When we 
came home from Canada, he would be home for three days 
before he and Abby moved to the University of 
Pennsylvania. Both of them were attending the same 
college. Will was going for a degree in physics. Abby 
was going for a pre-med degree.

My family, Abby Hendrick's family and the Edwards 
family planned a monster graduation party for Will, 
Abby and Niki for Saturday night. We put up a big tent 
in our back yard. The three dads grilled burgers, hot 
dogs and chicken to feed the whole neighborhood as well 
as family and friends of the graduates. The moms made 
mountains of side dishes and deserts.

I filled my plate the first time and went to the front 
porch to find a seat. Will and Abby were already there 
holding court with their friends. Justin and Sherry 
Baer were there. Jon and Amy Miller came. Katie Landis 
and her boyfriend Richard Hess made it. Rob Stevens and 
his girlfriend Cindy Jacobs sat on the porch railing.

I listened in on their discussion while I ate. When Joe 
and Barb Baer walked up the walk and through the house, 
Katie said, "It's official now. Everyone from our 
Algonquin trip from four years ago is here. It was a 
life changing event wasn't it?"

Jon laughed. "You bet. I might do a couple things 
differently if I could do them again. I'd wait a few 
more years to have kids. I probably got Amy pregnant on 
the beach on Lake Lavielle. But that trip helped me 
find my wonderful wife." Jon leaned over and kissed 
Amy.

Justin said, "I'd change a few things in my life too. 
But one thing that wouldn't change is me proposing to 
Sherry on the beach at Farnham Lake on our lay-over 
day. I don't think you guys knew about that part of the 
trip, did you?"

The group indicated that the news was a surprise. Will 
said, "I know that night changed my life. I was this 
geeky, clueless 14 year old when I went. When Katie 
asked me to make love to her that night, the course of 
my life changed. A lot of who I am today is thanks to 
Katie."

I thought, '14 year old geek. I can understand that 
feeling. Would I be like this group in four years?'

Abby punched Will in the shoulder. "OK, with a little 
help from Abby." Abby punched him again. "All right, 
with a lot of help from my wonderful girlfriend Abby."

Jon asked, "How is work going Justin?"

Justin answered, "Great. I love cadd drafting. I've 
finished enough night school courses that I'm now 
considered a college sophomore. Another five years, 
I'll have my engineering degree. How's college going 
Amy?"

Amy said, "I am doing quite well. I think I'm going to 
enjoy accounting. I see Sherry sometimes on the 
Millersville campus."

Sherry continued, "I can't believe I'm half way through 
college. Another year in the classroom and then I'll be 
student teaching. It's amazing how time flies."

Rob said, "Did you guys hear that Tina Mayer got 
engaged to Phil Fredericks last weekend?"

Cindy added, "Locker room gossip has it that Tina is 
three months pregnant."

Abby asked, "Phil Fredericks? The guy who carries a 
bible around all the time? He's such a meek, quiet guy. 
Who would have thought it?"

Will said, "If Phil is engaged to Tina, he's not meek 
and quiet, at least not when he's with Tina."

I got up to leave. I had enough of the old folk’s 
conversation. I muttered, "Old Farts" as I started to 
leave. Will, Abby, Justin and Sherry all said "green 
horn" together.

Jon looked perplexed. "What's that about?"

Justin explained, "Kyle's Algonquin crew was calling 
our crew the old farts all weekend at the shakedown."

Jon asked, "Kyle is old enough to go to Algonquin?"

Will said, "Yep, He turns fourteen next month."

Jon continued, looking at Justin, "Your crew at 
shakedown? Are you going back to Algonquin?"

Justin answered, "You bet. I've been working for two 
years. I have two weeks vacation now. Sherry and I 
haven't had a vacation since we got married almost four 
years ago. We're going back to Canada. And here's the 
real hoot. We're the adult chaperones!"

Jon exclaimed, "You're not old enough yet. Don't you 
have to be 21 to be an adult in scouting?"

Justin explained, "Technically you do. None of the 
parents of the kids in our crew are going to worry 
about the fact that I don't turn 21 until a week after 
the trip."

Jon asked, "Who's in your crew?"

Will answered, "Abby and I, Justin and Sherry, Gary 
Musselman and his girlfriend and Jason Sauder and his 
girlfriend."

Jon said, "It sounds like your planning a trip similar 
to ours again?"

Will smiled and said, "You bet."

I walked down the steps and around the front of the 
porch to go to get more food. I called out "Old Farts." 
as I turned the corner.

"Green horn." I wanted to find some company more my 
age. I filled my plate with another helping of food and 
wandered around the back yard until I found Eddie, 
Jeremy, and Penny sitting on lawn chairs near the 
garden. I pulled up a chair and joined them.

I said, "You should have heard the 'Old Farts' on the 
front porch. They're talking about marriage, kids and 
jobs. Jeez, they sound like our parents."

Penny said, "I guess we'll sound them in a few years."

Jeremy said, "I'm not even in high school. I'm not 
going to worry about any of the shit yet. I want to 
have some fun first."

Eddie suggested, "Let's head out for burgers and a 
movie next week, what do you think gang?"

I said, "Yeah, that's cool."

Jeremy said, "Sure thing. I'll give Brandon and Tammy a 
call tomorrow."

Penny said, "I'll talk to some more of our friends on 
Monday."

Eddie, "Cool. It's date. Hey, Kyle, has Zack Hayes 
talked to you yet about getting together to catch some 
passes yet?"

I answered, "No, not yet."

Jeremy stared at me, "What? Why would the varsity 
quarterback want to play catch with string bean over 
here?" Jeremy pointed toward me when he said it.

Eddie said, "That's right, I forgot, you haven't heard. 
Kyle is going out for football this fall."

Jeremy scoffed, "What are you trying out for? Water 
boy?" Jeremy outweighed me by a good thirty pounds. He 
and Eddie had been playing football together since they 
were eight years old.

I bristled a little. "I'm trying out for wide 
receiver."

Jeremy said, "Shit! It figures, a wussie position. I 
eat wide receivers for lunch." Jeremy started as middle 
linebacker for the JV team last year.

I laughed, "The position suits my physique."

The whole group cracked up at that comment. Jeremy kept 
probing, "What made you decide this? You haven't played 
football for three or four years."

I said, "Believe it or not, Coach Caffrey and Zack 
Hayes asked me to go out."

Jeremy said, "Now I've heard everything. The Varsity 
Coach and the starting quarterback asked you!"

I answered, "Yep. That's right."

Jeremy said, "Seriously Zack. You be careful on the 
field. A good stiff wind will blow you away."

I said, "I've started weight training with my brother 
Will. That and running. We've been doing three miles 
every night."

The conversation turned back to school. Who's finals 
would be worst. It was the usual type of eighth grader 
conversations. The party went on until almost midnight. 
When it was over, my family, the Hendricks family and 
the Edwards family had to clean up the mess. I didn't 
get to sleep until 1:30 am.

I was allowed to sleep in on Sunday. I spent the day 
studying for finals. I wanted to do well. That 
afternoon Zack Hayes called me. We set up our practice 
time for 2 to 4 pm every Saturday.

My finals went well. I thought I did well, especially 
on the history final. I didn't like the course much, 
but I knew I aced that final.

=========
Chapter 5
=========

Saturday afternoon Eddie and I met Zack Hayes and Mike 
Wagner at the township park. We used the softball 
fields for our practice. 

When Eddie's dad dropped off Eddie and I, Zack greeted 
us. "Thanks for coming guys. Do you know Mike Wagner?" 
Zack pointed to the 5'-10" blond senior standing beside 
him."

I said, "No. We haven't met."

Zack proceeded with the introductions. We got started 
on our practice. Mike showed me some routes. I mirrored 
Mike on the routes. Eddie threw the ball to Mike and 
Zack threw the ball to me. Zack gave Eddie a lot of 
pointers while Mike helped me. Our two hours of 
practice went pretty quick. I decided that football was 
going to be fun. Zack gave Eddie and I a ride home 
after we were done.

I took a shower immediately. I needed to hurry to get 
ready for the movies tonight. My dad drove Eddie, Penny 
and I to the McDonalds near the movie theater. Most of 
our gang were there already. We ended up with 5 guys - 
Eddie, Jeremy, Brandon, Hal and I and three girls - 
Penny, Tammy and Stef tonight. Our group went out every 
two or three weeks to catch a movie, go bowling, just 
hang out. The people in the group changed from get-
together to get-together. We add a person or two or 
lost someone. We went out together, we ate lunch 
together at school, and a lot of us were in the same 
classes. We were simply 'the gang'. 

I sat down in the booth beside Penny. Her perfume 
smelled wonderful. Subtle, but arousing. I have known 
Penny since we went to pre-school together. Penny had 
worn an old T-shirt tonight. It was a little too small. 
Her tits stuck out prominently. My buddy had tits! I 
tried not to stare. 

When we finished dinner, we went over to the movie 
theater. Everyone picked up snacks and found seats in 
our show. I sat beside Penny again. The lights went 
down and the movie started. Every few minutes I got a 
whiff of Penny's perfume. Then I would glance at her 
tits. God, I wanted to touch them. Half way through the 
movie I had a nasty boner that wouldn't go down. I 
shifted a little trying to find a comfortable spot. It 
didn't work.

Unfortunately, Penny noticed my discomfort. Penny asked 
me, "Kyle, do you have an erection?"

I turned bright red. "I'm sorry. I hope it doesn't 
embarrass you. I was just thinking of this really 
beautiful girl I know." I didn't have nerve to tell her 
exactly who the girl was.

Penny asked, "No, it's alright Kyle. I don't mind. Is 
there anything you can do about it?"

"No. Nothing, at least not here. It has a mind of its 
own. It comes and goes when it wants." I explained.

Penny said, "My girlfriends and I have been wondering 
what it is like to have something like that between 
your legs. It must be weird."

I answered, "No, it's not weird. I'm a guy. It's just 
how we are."

We went back to watching the movie. It took a half an 
hour, but my boner finally went down. The gang went out 
to the sidewalk to wait for our rides after the movie 
was over. We chatted about the movie. Penny's mom 
picked up Penny, Eddie and I and took us home.

Will was in his room packing for scout camp when I got 
home. Even though I tease my brother all the time, I 
still was going to miss him when he left tomorrow for 
eight weeks. I stuck my head in his room and asked, "Do 
you want any help packing Will?"

Will answered, "You really can't wait to get my bedroom 
can you?"

"Moi?" I asked, pretending to be shocked. "No, really 
Will, I'm going to miss you. Can I help you with 
anything?"

"Thanks Kyle, but I'm just about finished. I cleaned 
out three dresser drawers for you. The closet, the desk 
and bookcases are still mine until the summer is over 
and I move to Penn. It should give you enough space for 
now. OK?"

"Yeah. I appreciate you giving up your bedroom before 
you move to college."

"I guess you are looking forward to having some 
privacy?" Will asked.

"I need it desperately, especially after tonight. I got 
a boner that wouldn't quit during the movie. The worst 
part was that Penny noticed it. I thought I was going 
to die of embarrassment."

"Kyle, does Andy jerk off yet?"

"Not that I've seen. I don't think Andy knows anything 
exists except that damn computer of his."

"Kyle, I want you to work on something while I'm gone. 
Get Andy out of the house more. He needs to do more 
than play video games on his computer. I don't want a 
computer geek for a little brother."

"I'll do that Will. I don't want that either."

"How was your practice with Zack Hayes?"

"It was cool. I had a lot of fun."

"Listen to Zack. He's a good guy. He'll take care of 
you."

"I will. I can't believe how lucky I am to have Zack 
helping me."

"Uh-huh. It sure is lucky. You are going to keep up 
with your training, aren't you?"

"Yes. I plan to every day."

"I'm going to go to bed Kyle. Good night."

"Good night Will."

I went to my room to grab a pair of boxers. I grabbed a 
shower before I went to bed. My cock stood up part way 
through the shower. I soaped it up and started jerking 
off. 'She's on her hands and knees. I thrust my cock 
into the wonderful wet pussy. Those tits are bouncing 
around.'

"SHIT!" I said out loud. Those are Penny's tits! I'm 
fucking Penny!?! I pounded my cock furiously. My cum 
shot across the tub and splattered on the wall. That 
was one of the nicest cums I had in many months. 
'Fucking Penny! Where in the hell did that come from?'

I rinsed soap off of myself and cleaned the cum off the 
wall. I dried off and went to bed. 'Did I want to do 
things with Penny?' I fell asleep wondering.

That Monday was the last day of school. Finals were 
done. We only had a half day. At each class the teacher 
collected the books and gave us free time. It was a fun 
day. During third period, Eddie and I got to talking. 

I asked, "Do you want to do weight training and run 
with me. Since Will is gone, I don't have anyone to 
work with."

Eddie answered, "Sure. Why not." 

We agreed to meet at 2 pm. Eddie and I worked the 
weight training the way Will taught me. When we were 
done with the weights, we stretched a little and then 
went for our run. Eddie seemed to have a little trouble 
keeping up with me. I was amazed at how much better I 
was after only two weeks of practice. I had a little 
mercy on Eddie. I slowed down a little on the last 
mile.

When we got back to my house, after Eddie caught his 
breath, he asked, "How in the hell could you go so 
fast? I thought I was going to die!"

I chuckled, "I've been running with Will for two weeks. 
He goes a lot faster than that. You'll get better soon. 
I did."

That is how our first two weeks of summer vacation 
went. Afternoons with Eddie doing weights and running. 
Saturday afternoons working with Zack, Eddie and Mike 
on pass routes. Also, a lot of time for goofing off. I 
was determined to enjoy this summer. Next summer I knew 
my parents were going to make me get a summer job.

=========
Chapter 6
=========

The third week, the Fourth of July week, my scout troop 
was going to scout camp. On Saturday night I helped my 
brother Andy get packed. Even though he was twelve and 
in his second year of scouts, this was his first year 
at scout camp. Last summer Andy had a chance to visit 
our cousin's farm in central Pennsylvania and went 
there instead of going to camp.

This was my fourth year at camp. I was experienced. I 
planned to take Canoeing and Environmental Science 
Merit Badges. I also signed up to start Climbing Merit 
Badge. I knew I couldn't finish it at camp, but I could 
do about 80% of the required work. I helped Andy pick 
out his merit badges. I had him take Swimming and 
Basketry.

Mom and Dad drove us up to camp. We stopped for ice 
cream on the way, just before we got to camp. We met 
our troop in the parking lot. It was mass chaos. 
Eighteen troops and nearly four hundred scouts all 
arrive at the same time. Andy and I found the tree 
where Mr. Clark, our scoutmaster, was gathering our 
troop. I checked in with Eddie, my patrol leader. I 
sent Andy to see Hal Long, his patrol leader. When all 
thirty-two scouts in our troop showed up, everyone 
loaded their packs, duffel bags and trunks in the camp 
truck. We marched off to our campsite while the truck 
delivered our gear. 

Jason Sauder, the senior patrol leader (SPL), assigned 
patrols to their tents. I helped Eddie get our patrol, 
the Eagle Patrol, situated. Eddie was the patrol 
leader. I was his assistant. Eddie and I took the first 
tent and assigned the other five members to the other 
tents. They were large canvas wall tents with wooden 
floor. It was quite roomy for two people. Eddie and I 
each had a army cot to sleep on. Jason came around to 
remind us to get changed into our swimsuits. It was 
time for the tour of camp and swim tests.

When we got to the pool, Rob, the aquatics director, 
met us at the gate to the pool. He made us listen to 
the boring safety lecture. After four summers, I could 
probably recite it from memory too. Then we showered 
and went in for our swim tests. I spotted Will at the 
other end of the pool, watching scouts floating on 
their backs. I waved. He didn't see me. I took a look 
at Andy. His eyes were big. I could see that all of 
this was a little overwhelming.

I patted Andy on the shoulder, "You'll have fun Andy, 
don't worry. Did you see Will down there?" I pointed 
our brother out from the group of lifeguards at the far 
end of the pool.

"Yeah, I see him." Andy answered. He seemed too quiet. 
I stuck with him. I wanted to make sure that he wasn't 
afraid of the swim test. When our turn came, Andy and I 
stepped up to the edge of the deep end of the pool and 
waited for the word to go.

The lifeguard, I think his name is Jim Hardy, reviewed 
to us, "Jump in feet first. Swim with a strong stroke 
to the other end of the pool and turn. Come half way 
back with the strong stroke. Roll over on your back and 
do the Elementary Backstroke to the end of the pool. 
Any questions?"

Andy and I nodded no. Jim said, "Jump in guys." I 
hesitated a moment to let Andy go first. I wanted to 
see how he did. Andy came to the surface OK and started 
doing the crawl. 

Jim prodded, "Let's go. What are you waiting for?"

I answered, "I'm just keeping an eye on my little 
brother." I jumped in, surfaced and started off. I'm a 
good swimmer. I expected to catch up to Andy quickly. 
Instead I fell further behind him. When Andy passed me 
on the way back when I was only 2/3 of the way to the 
far end, I concentrated on what I was doing. Obviously 
I didn't need to worry about Andy in the pool.

I was almost to the end when Will yelled at me. Will 
said, "Get your stomach up Kyle. I want to see a decent 
backstroke!" I arched my back a little more and tried 
to do my kick better. Will tapped on the edge of the 
pool with his reach pole when I got close to the end. 
He said, "Float on your back for a minute."

I was resting on my back in the water when I heard two 
taps on the side of the pool. Will said, "Andy get 
out."

I heard Andy say, "Did I do OK Will? Did I pass?"

Will answered, "You did great squirt. Real good. I'm 
proud of you." Then Will tapped me on the stomach with 
his reach pole. "Get your stomach up little brother." I 
shivered when the cold metal pole touched me. I arched 
my back a little more. Finally Will tapped the side of 
the pole and said, "You're done little brother." I 
climbed out. Will turned to the CIT beside him and 
said, "This one is a beginner."

I bristled, "What the heck Will? I passed the test!"

Will said to the CIT, "No, actually he's a swimmer. I 
was just yanking your chain little brother." He held 
his hand out to me. I shook it. "It's good to see you 
Kyle. You still doing your training?"

"You bet Will. Eddie is training with me."

"Cool. I go running in the evenings at 9 pm. Do you 
want to run with me this week?"

"Sure Will. Can Eddie come too?"

"Why not. We'll start tomorrow evening. We're too busy 
with the opening campfire tonight."

"Thanks for offering Will. I'll see you later."

I met our troop outside the changing room. Jason 
counted heads to make sure we had everyone. When he 
counted our 32, we marched back to our campsite. We 
spent the rest of the afternoon getting our campsite 
set up. 

We had dinner at the dining hall. After dinner, Will 
got up in front of the 400 scouts and leaders and 
called for quiet with the scout sign. Silence came 
swiftly. Will welcomed the campers, did a couple 
announcements and then said that we're going to sing 
"Green Grow The Rushes Ho."

Will started the song off and the whole dining hall 
joined in. When we finished and were filing out of the 
dining hall, Andy yanked on my shirttail. "What's up 
Andy?"

"I didn't know Will could sing. It sure was weird to 
see our big brother up in front of all of these 
scouts."

"Yeah, it is cool. You'll get used to it. The other 
staff members often treat me special since I'm Will's 
brother. It's neat."

"How will they know that?"

"C'mon Andy. The three of us look too much alike. 
They'll recognize us, no doubt about it."

"I guess I have a lot to learn about camp, don't I 
Kyle."

"Yep. You know which merit badges you're signing up 
for?"

"Yes. Swimming and Basketry, right?"

"You got it. Those two, and work with Mr. Clark to 
finish First Class this week. That's what you need to 
do Andy."

The camp did merit badge sign-ups after dinner. I 
signed up with the Envi-Sci counselor first. Then I 
signed up for Climbing. Last I went over to the 
Aquatics section and signed up for Canoeing. A CIT was 
taking names. I wondered who was going to be the 
counselor. The CIT didn't say. The scouts scattered 
around camp to tour, buy stuff at the trading post or 
just hang out at camp.

All the troops met at the campfire area for the opening 
campfire at 9 pm. After some skits, songs and cheers, 
everyone went back to camp. Our troop had a cracker 
barrel every night. We pigged out on trail mix. I went 
to my bunk. Eddie had a Patrol Leader's Council meeting 
to go to, so I was alone in our tent. I fell asleep 
before Eddie got back.

The next morning, Mr. Clark woke Eddie and I up. We 
woke up the rest of our patrol. We showered and cleaned 
our tents up for the day. The whole troop marched to 
the dining hall for breakfast. We sat by patrols in the 
dining hall, so Eddie and I were together with the 
other five scouts in our patrol. Mr. Good, one of the 
assistant scoutmasters sat with us. He looked after us, 
making sure we went to classes and did the things we 
were supposed to do.

I purposely kept the first of the three morning merit 
badge periods open. I could hang around camp, make sure 
my tent and my patrol site was cleaned up properly. 
Eagle Patrol ALWAYS did well on campsite inspections. 
We didn't want to let down the older guys who set the 
tradition years ago. We were proud of our patrol.

At 10 o'clock I had Environmental Science Merit Badge 
at the Nature Lodge. The counselor was Rich Short. I 
had him for another merit badge last year. Rich 
recognized me as soon as I came into the class. 

Rich asked, "Hey Kyle. Good to see you again."

"I'm glad you're teaching this badge Rich. I enjoyed 
Fish and Wildlife Management with you last year."

"How old are you Kyle?"

"I turn fourteen on Friday."

"Ahh, a birthday in camp. You ready to be embarrassed?"

"Yeah, this will be the fourth birthday I celebrated in 
camp. I'm used to it now."

"Are you going to sign up to be a CIT next summer? 
You'd be good at it."

"I don't know Rich. A month ago I was planning to do 
that, but I've been recruited to play football in high 
school. I don't know how that will fit in. I've been 
working with our quarterback Zack Hayes this summer 
practicing pass routes. I’ll see how things will turn 
out next summer."

"I remember Zack. He attended camp a few years ago. He 
was in a couple of my classes when I was a camper. 
Where's he at now?"

"He has done quarterback camps the past two summers. He 
really has his heart set on a football scholarship for 
college. That's why he isn't coming to summer camp 
anymore."

"Kyle, tell Zack I said hi, OK?"

"Sure thing Rich." I said.

Rich glanced at his watch and realized that class had 
to start. Rich went over the requirements. This merit 
badge was going to be hard. A lot of essays and study. 
I needed this merit badge to finish my Life Rank. Will 
got Eagle last year, so everyone expected that I would 
do that too. I had to work hard to keep up with my 
brother. 

I went to the climbing tower at the center of camp for 
my next merit badge. I didn't even get a chance to sit 
down before the counselor recognized who I was.

He asked, "You're Will Henry's brother aren't you?"

"Yes. I'm Kyle Martin." I extended my hand to shake 
his. 

"Hi. I'm Bill Jones. Have you done any climbing before 
Kyle?"

"No, but it sounds like fun." I had a seat at the 
picnic table. A minute later, Eddie joined me. This was 
the only merit badge class we shared. Bill went over 
the badge requirements, the safety rules, belaying and 
the commands. We had about fifteen minutes to try 
climbing at the end of the day. I hoped we would spend 
more time actually climbing tomorrow.

Eddie and I walked back to our campsite together. I 
said, "Did I tell you Will asked us to go running with 
him tonight at 9 pm?"

"No, but that's cool. Do you think Mr. Clark will have 
a problem with that?"

"If it's with Will, I'm sure it'll be OK."

The troop had lunch at the dining hall and then went 
back to camp for siesta. Everyone had an hour of free 
time in our campsite. At a quarter to two, I headed for 
the boatyard at the far end of camp. I got there a 
couple minutes early. Will was sitting on the picnic 
table when I got there.

I asked, "What are you doing here? I thought you worked 
at the pool."

"You didn't hear did you? We had a shake up during 
staff week. The guy who was going to run the boatyard 
this year called the first day to say he quit. I got a 
promotion. I'm in charge of the boatyard this year."

"Cool. So, who is the instructor for Canoeing?"

Will smiled and said, "Me."

"Oh man. You're going to work my ass off aren't you?"

"You bet little brother. I have to get you ready for 
Canada."

The other kids started to file in and find seats. "Have 
a seat Kyle. We're going to start class soon." Will 
explained.

Will went over the parts of a canoe, how to do the 
strokes, and what the requirements for the badge were. 
Will assigned everyone a canoe partner. He assigned me 
to work with a blond haired guy from Troop 187 in 
Manheim. His name was Trent Wilson. Finally it was time 
to get out on the lake. Trent picked up two PFD's for 
us. I went for the canoe. I grabbed the canoe off the 
rack and laid it on the ground the way I was taught at 
shakedown last month. I pulled it up on my knees and 
flipped it over my head. I could feel the difference my 
weight training was making. This was much easier than 
last month.

Trent came over just as I flipped the canoe up on my 
shoulders. "Jeez Kyle. Don’t you want some help with 
the canoe?"

"No, I'm good. My Venturer Crew is going canoeing in 
Canada in August. I have to do this up there. I might 
as well practice here." I carried our canoe down to the 
lake edge and walked into the water. I carefully set 
the canoe down in the water. I asked, "Ready Trent?" I 
noticed Will was smiling as he watched me. I guess I 
did things right. I steadied the canoe while Trent 
climbed in the front.

The other students in the class weren't willing to 
stand in the lake. The stood on the shore and tried to 
climb in the canoes from the shore.

Will shouted, "C'mon guys. You can't canoe without 
getting your feet wet. Get out in the water before you 
get in your boat!" The other students reluctantly waded 
into the lake and climbed into their canoes. We 
practiced strokes for about fifteen minutes. I had 
trouble with the J stroke.

Will noticed, "Kyle, what are you doing? Put more twist 
in your wrist when you do the stroke."

We practiced some more. I couldn't keep the canoe 
straight. Will yelled, "Kyle, what are you doing? Lift 
more at the end of the stroke." We practiced for a few 
more minutes. I was getting better. The canoe didn't 
weave too much. I thought I was getting it.

Will shouted, "C'mon Kyle. Twist your wrist more. The 
blade of the paddle should be perpendicular to the 
water at the end of the stroke. Get it right!"

I said, "OK, Will."

Trent quietly said, "The instructor sure is hard on 
you."

"I know. He's my brother." I said.

"His last name is Henry. I thought your last name was 
Martin."

"It is. We're half brothers actually."

Trent sympathized, "Now I understand why he is so hard 
on you. It must suck having your brother as your 
instructor."

"I've gotten used to taking orders from my brother. 
He's been SPL, JASM, Venturer Crew President, most 
every leadership position scouting has. That's just how 
things are for me."

After canoeing, I went over to the pool for free swim. 
It was nice to have free time at camp. Eddie and I 
spent the evening hanging out at camp talking and 
joking. Around 8:30, one of the second year scouts from 
Andy's patrol ran over to our tent.

"Kyle, you've got to come. Andy's in his tent crying. 
He won't talk to anyone!"

Eddie and I went running. I motioned for Eddie to wait 
outside the tent. I sat down on the bunk beside Andy. 
"What's wrong?" I asked.

"I hate camp. I want to go home!" Andy declared and 
then he started to cry again.

I stuck me head out of the tent and told Eddie to go 
get Will, immediately. I held my little brother and 
patted him on the back. "Will's going to come and talk 
with you, Andy. Please stop crying." He cried and 
sniffled the whole five minutes it took for Will to 
arrive.

I slid over when Will arrived, making room for him 
beside Andy. He put his arm around Andy. "What wrong 
big guy?" he asked quietly.

"I miss my family. I wanna go home." Andy said as he 
sobbed.

Will laughed a little. "Look around the tent. We're all 
family. We're here for you." It took Will about ten 
minutes to get the whole story out of Andy. Some of the 
other second year scouts had been teasing him about 
being a baby since he didn't know where anything was or 
what to do in camp.

Will called Hal Long over. He explained that a good 
patrol leader better take care of all his scouts. Hal 
needed to fix the problem and get his patrol working as 
a team again. Hal agreed to work on it.

Will joined Eddie and me when he was done talking with 
Hal. "You guys ready to run?"

"Sure Will."

Will said, "We're going to run to the main road and 
back. It's about three and a half miles. It's a good 
workout."

Will took off. Eddie and I struggled to keep up. The 
run was a lot harder than the one at home. The camp 
road had a lot of hills on it. Part way through, Will 
must have felt pity for us. He finally slowed the pace 
down so we could keep up. It was nearly forty minutes 
later before we got back to camp.

Eddie and I went straight to our bunks to sleep. Later 
Jason came to our tent. "Eddie! Wake up!"

"Huh" Eddie groaned.

"You have a Patrol Leader's Council meeting in five 
minutes. Get up."

"OOohhh... I'm sleeping. I'll send my assistant." Eddie 
said.

"NO WAY!" Eddie's assistant, me, exclaimed.

"You're the patrol leader. Get up and get your butt to 
the meeting." Jason said.

I laughed at him as he got out of bed and dressed. 
Eddie said, "You suck Kyle." as he left our tent. I 
didn't hear him come back. I was long asleep.

=========
Chapter 7
=========

The rest of the week about the same as the first day. 
Rich Short did a good job teaching Envi-Sci. It was 
hard, but interesting. Eddie and I loved Climbing. We 
spent every second they would allow us at the climbing 
tower. Will pushed me every day at canoeing to make 
sure I did everything perfect. I tried to accept it all 
in good humor. What else could I do? I became a good 
friend with my canoe partner Trent Wilson. Even though 
we were from different troops, we hung out together 
some outside of class. 

Andy got accustomed to scout camp. By Wednesday he was 
having a blast. On Friday he asked me if there was any 
way he could stay for another week. 

Friday was the day I dreaded. I knew I couldn't avoid 
it. Eddie wished me a happy birthday when we got up. 
That was OK. The troop sang happy birthday to me at our 
troop flag raising. That was OK. Andy gave me a 
birthday card and a present before breakfast. He bought 
me a video game, a good one. That was cool. 

I didn't know when, but I knew Will would make fuss 
over my birthday, a very public fuss. I escaped at 
breakfast. Nothing happened. When lunch was done, Will 
got up in front of the 400 people at the dining hall 
and called for silence. Here it comes!

Will announced, "Today is a special day for one of our 
campers. Kyle Martin, please come up front."

I walked the walk of the doomed to the front of the 
dining hall. Will pulled a chair out from a nearby 
table. He said to me, "Stand up on this, Kyle."

"I hate this Will. I really do!" I said quietly so only 
Will could hear me. I stood up on the chair.

Will announced to the crowd, "My LITTLE brother has a 
birthday today. Kyle turns 14!"

I towered over Will standing on the chair. I looked 
down at him and declared, "I'm not LITTLE anymore!"

Will ignored me and carried on, "Let's sing Happy 
Birthday for my little brother Kyle." The large crowd 
in the dining hall sang to me while I turned bright red 
from embarrassment.

Will gave me a hug when I got down. He said, "I love 
you Kyle."

I got a few handshakes and slaps on the back as I went 
back to my patrol's table. I was glad when we were 
dismissed from the dining hall.

After siesta, I headed to Canoeing Merit Badge. Will 
gave everyone a final written test before we took the 
canoe handling test in the lake. I knew I aced the 
written test. Will had beaten all the terms and safety 
precautions into my head a long time ago. Will made 
Trent and I take the handling test first in our class. 
We blasted through the maneuvering test, kept the canoe 
straight on that part of the test and demonstrated our 
sweeps, draws and sculling perfectly. Will called Trent 
and I in and congratulated us. We passed.

Trent and I sat down at the picnic table while we 
waited for the rest of the class to be tested. I said, 
"It's been fun working with you Trent. You've been a 
good friend and canoe partner."

Trent said, "Yes, it has been fun Kyle. We're both from 
Lancaster County, maybe we'll meet again some day. You 
going to free swim when we're done?"

I said, "Yes. Let's buddy up. We can enjoy another hour 
together."

When Will dismissed the class, that is exactly what we 
did. I headed back to my campsite after the swim. 
Things always got busy Friday night at scout camp. The 
camp invited parents for a barbecue. The troop leaders 
made everyone clean up so the campsite would look good 
for the parents.

Mom, Dad, and Lizzie went through the dinner line with 
Andy and I. Will was serving the barbecued chicken like 
usual. I knew he hated chicken so I couldn't resist 
teasing him. "Mmmm... I love chicken Will, can I have 
extra?"

"No Lizard breath!" Will snapped.

"Toad!"

"Twerp!"

"Baboon!"

Jim Hardy, standing beside Will, laughed at us. "Ahh, 
brotherly love. You want some potato salad Kyle?"

"Sure Jim, Thanks." I said.

I enjoyed having dinner with my family. Andy couldn't 
stay quiet. He had to tell Mom and Dad every single 
thing he did all week. Scout camp had turned another 
young kid into a dedicated scout. I knew Andy would be 
back to summer camp many times like Will and I.

Andy and I gave Mom and Dad a tour of camp after 
dinner. At 8:30, all the troops gathered for the 
closing campfire. The staff handed out awards. Troops 
did skits. Everyone had a grand time.

When the parents left, our troop gathered for our 
cracker barrel. Tonight we had birthday cake and ice 
cream. I didn't mind people singing to me when they 
brought ice cream. I loved it.

Saturday was anti-climactic. We packed up, had a cold 
breakfast and attended the closing ceremony at the 
parade field. When the ceremony was done, Andy and I 
met up with Will to say good bye. We wouldn't see our 
brother for another five weeks.

=========
Chapter 8
=========

The next weeks passed quickly, too quickly. Eddie and I 
did our training and running every day. Every Saturday 
Zack, Eddie, Mike and I met at the park to practice 
pass routes. Mike taught me a lot I didn't know before. 
I think Eddie was learning a lot from Zack about being 
a quarterback.

Eddie and I played catch with football some days, 
watched TV or DVD sometimes. Sometimes we simply hung 
out and talked. We passed the time without cares. It 
was great to have one last summer without 
responsibilities. 

Our gang of friends caught a movie one Friday night. 
Another Saturday afternoon the gang went out to play 
mini-golf. I really enjoyed hanging with the girls in 
our group, talking with them and flirting with them 
without the stress of a real date.

The evening before the Algonquin trip, Dad and Abby 
brought Will home from scout camp. Mom and Dad wanted 
to take the whole family out for ice cream that night, 
but I begged off, since I hadn't finished packing. Dad 
was going to insist, until Will said it was OK that I 
stayed home.

Will and Abby started his wash as soon as the rest of 
the family left. Then Will checked in with me to make 
sure that I was getting packed. 

I asked, "Do you and Abby need my bedroom tonight 
Will?"

Will looked me with a bemused smile on his face, 
"You're serious, Kyle? Why do you think we want that?"

"You and Abby haven't been together in eight weeks. I 
thought you might want some privacy and a bed a little 
bigger than the bunk beds."

"That's really nice of you Kyle. I think Abby and I 
will take you up on that offer in a few minutes. You 
really don't mind?"

"No, it's not a problem. I'll finish packing and get 
out of your way."

When I had all my things packed, I headed over to 
Eddie's house. I really didn't want to listen to my 
brother and his girlfriend have sex tonight. 
Unfortunately, Eddie wasn't home when I got there. I 
decided to try the Edwards house. Maybe I could help 
Penny pack for the trip.

Penny's older sister Niki answered the door when I 
knocked. "Hi, Kyle. Come on in." she said.

I said, "I came over to see Penny, is she upstairs?"

"Yes."

When I appeared in Penny's room, I saw piles of clothes 
and camping equipment surrounded her.

She asked, "I thought you would be home packing for the 
trip tomorrow."

"I'm done. Anyway, I need to be scarce for awhile. Will 
is home from camp and Abby is over there."

"Ah, yes. I guess it would be a little, uh, too 
stimulating to stay at home while Will and Abby get, 
um, reacquainted."

"That is a very delicate way to put it. They are going 
to fuck their brains out tonight, Penny."

"Oh! You're so bad Kyle!"

"Well, that's what they are doing."

I helped Penny finish packing her things for the trip. 
We went downstairs to the kitchen and had a snack.

We were half finished eating when Penny asked me, 
"Kyle, have you ever gone on a real date?"

"Yes, one time."

Penny asked, "With who?"

"Julie Simpson. It didn't go as well as I hoped. By the 
end of the date she wouldn't speak to me."

"What happened Kyle?"

"She got upset when I used my tongue when we were 
kissing. Boy, did she get upset. Have you gone on a 
date yet Penny?"

"No, I've never been asked. You guys have it lucky. You 
can ask a girl any time you want. We girls have to wait 
for someone to ask. It sucks."

"I don't know if guys have it easy. It took me two 
months to get up the nerve to ask Julie. I finally 
asked her out, take her on the date and two hours later 
I'm shot down in flames. It's not easy for guys 
either."

"Yeah, I guess. You know what Kyle. We should go on a 
date. We don't have to worry about all the asking and 
getting to know you crap. Just go and have some fun."

I said, "I know we'd have fun. Is it a good idea to 
risk our friendship by getting it mixed up with the 
whole boy-girl thing? I don't want to lose your 
friendship over something like me using my tongue on a 
kiss. That would really suck."

"I don't think that would happen, but I understand what 
you mean. Well, it's something to think about at 
least."

"I'll do that Penny."

When we finished our snack, I went back home. I hung 
out downstairs a little while, trying to find out if 
Will and Abby were finished yet. They weren't. God, 
those two could get me horny so quick. I went to the 
basement to watch TV and to try to get the sounds of 
love making out of my head.

I wasn't successful. My boner refused to go down. I 
finally pulled my pants down to my knees and jerked 
off. I kept thinking of Penny's beautiful breasts while 
I stimulated myself. Our conversation tonight didn't 
help me at all. I finally blasted a big load of cum all 
over my chest. 'I wonder if it is possible for two 
friends to get romantically involved. Could I date 
Penny and not screw our friendship up?'

I heard the front door slam just as I finished cleaning 
the cum off of myself. I pulled my pants back up 
quickly. I didn't need to get caught like that! I 
headed to bed after that.

One problem I didn't count on when I generously allowed 
Will and Abby to use my bed was just how messy they 
would leave my bed. I had to scoot to one side of the 
bed to stay out of the wet spot in the middle. What a 
wonderful way to go to sleep!

=========
Chapter 9
=========

Dad woke Will and me up at 5 am to get us off on our 
adventure to Canada. We showered and grabbed a quick 
breakfast before we went to the church to meet the rest 
of our group. The drive north was boring. I slept part 
of the way and listened to music the rest of the way. 
We tented out in a state park in New York near Niagara 
Falls the first night. The next day at lunch time we 
arrived at our outfitters.

After lunch the outfitter brought everyone to the back 
room to get our food and equipment for the trip. Eddie 
and I couldn't believe how much stuff we were going to 
carry. Alex helped Eddie, Jeremy, Hal, Penny, Kathy and 
I carry our Duluth packs back down to our cabins. We 
spent half the afternoon sorting and repacking 
everything into five packs.

We practiced canoeing for awhile in the afternoon with 
our canoe partners, long enough to get the OK from Will 
that they knew what they were doing. The Baers let 
everyone go swimming when the canoe tests were done. My 
friends and I had a blast diving, jumping and dunking 
each other.

After dinner, we went back to the outfitters and hung 
out around a campfire. It was cool to listen to all the 
stories that Joe and Will told about their many trips 
to Algonquin. It sounded like we would have a really 
cool trip.

After breakfast the next morning we loaded up in our 
two vans and headed east for our entry point in the 
park. We drove back a dirt road after about an hour on 
the main road. When we crested the last hill, Opeongo 
Lake came into view. The lake extended as far north as 
I could see. It was surrounded with pine covered hills. 
The only sign of civilization was the three buildings 
at the bottom of the hill by the edge of the lake.

Joe, Justin, Will and Alex had planned the trip out for 
both crews to follow the same route on the trip. We 
would each camp on our own campsite, but we would canoe 
together and the two crews would help each other out as 
needed. Alex had appointed me to be the navigator the 
first day. It was my job to lead the two crews to the 
Northern Arm of Opeongo Lake to our first night's 
campsite. I studied the map carefully the previous 
night to make sure I knew where we were going. I 
surveyed the surroundings while the canoes were loaded, 
relating the look of the lake to the map, so I knew 
where to go.

I climbed into the middle of Alex's canoe when we were 
ready to take off. Alex decided to have the navigator 
ride as the third person in the three man canoe. Since 
the navigator's job changed every day, no one would be 
stuck in the uncomfortable position in the middle of 
the canoe every day. Hal Long was odd man out in the 
canoes, he took the navigator's normal spot each day. 
Today Hal would canoe with my usual partner Penny.

Alex, Kathy and I floated out a hundred yards from the 
dock while our group got all eight canoes loaded and 
ready to travel. When the last canoe, Justin and 
Sherry's canoe, pulled away from the dock, Will yelled, 
"Let's go Alex. Take us north!"

We paddled north to the north end of the North Arm of 
Opeongo Lake. We wanted to find a campsite near the 
portage to Proulx Lake. We would do that portage 
tomorrow morning. The paddlers had to work hard. We 
were canoeing into a pretty strong head wind. We picked 
out a couple campsites a 1/4 mile from tomorrow's 
portage for our first night.

Alex ended up tenting with Hal, Penny and Kathy shared 
a tent while Eddie, Jeremy and I ended up together. We 
cooked our shish-kebobs over a big campfire for dinner. 
After dinner was cleaned up and the bear bags hung, we 
all gathered around the campfire to talk, like we did 
back home. Except for Alex, our crew leader, this crew 
was just an extension of the gang of us who hung out 
together all the time.

I asked, "Alex, how come you aren't with the other 
crew? You're going to be a senior next month, while the 
rest of us will only be freshman?"

Alex chuckled, "Some one needs to wipe your noses. 
That's my job."

Eddie protested, "We don't need a babysitter. Really, 
why are you with us?"

Alex said, "I don't fit in that crew this summer. 
Everyone else is here with his girlfriend. My 
girlfriend Terri moved to Baltimore last winter. She 
couldn't come on the trip, so I'm on my own. I would be 
a fifth wheel if I hung out with all the couples in the 
other crew. So, here I am."

I said, "It must suck having a girlfriend that lives so 
far away. How do you do it?"

Alex answered, "I make the trip to Baltimore 
frequently. I write to and call Terri a lot. We hope we 
can make our relationship work for a year this way. 
Both of us are applying to the same colleges. We expect 
to be back together again in college. We want to go to 
University of Maryland together."

Eddie said, "That's cool Alex."

Alex asked, "Do any of you have girlfriends or 
boyfriends yet?"

"No!"

"Not me."

"Nope!" was the reply from our group.

I explained, "We don't formally date, the six of us and 
three to six friends back home go on group dates. 
Nobody is really a couple. We have a lot of fun this 
way."

Alex replied, "That's cool. My friends and I used to do 
that when I was in eighth and ninth grade. It was nice 
until Terri and I got serious in ninth grade. Then 
Terri and I stopped hanging out with the group as much. 
You'll see one of these days."

I said, "I guess so."

It was getting dark and the mosquitoes started to come 
out. Everyone headed to bed quickly when they appeared. 
I settled down in the middle between Eddie and Jeremy. 
We overheard Alex and Joe talking outside while they 
put out the campfire.

Alex, said, "You know Joe, this trip is going to be a 
lot different than two years ago. These kids are so 
young! I wasn't like this then, was I?"

"No you weren't Alex. Remember, you were a year older 
than these kids last time and you had a steady 
girlfriend. They are really good kids. We'll have a 
nice trip. It will be a little quieter in the 
evenings."

"Joe, I guess you and Barb will need to be a little 
more careful at nights. You made just as much noise as 
the rest of us at night."

Joe chuckled, "I guess we did. We'll be quieter this 
trip, definitely!"

Alex said, "Good night Joe."

Joe replied, "Good night Alex. Remember you're sharing 
your tent with Hal not Terri, OK?"

"You bet Joe. I think I can remember the difference."

I whispered to Eddie, "What do you think they mean by 
this trip is going to be really being different?"

"I don't know Kyle. Go to sleep."

==========
Chapter 10
==========

After breakfast the next morning, our crew met at 
Will's crew’s campsite before we headed out for the 
day. We had a fifteen minute paddle to the portage for 
the day. Alex explained the duties to everyone. Since 
Kathy was so short, she only had to make a single trip 
on the portage trail. The rest of us made one and a 
half trips carrying packs and canoes.

I was back at the end of the portage with my second 
load and we were still waiting for Kathy. Eddie and I 
went back to find her and help her out. We met her in 
the middle of the portage. Kathy was quite a sight. She 
stood about 5'-1" tall and weighed in at about 90 
pounds. The pack she was carrying extended from over 
her head down to her knees. It probably weighed 50 
pounds, over half her weight. She was staggering when 
we met her. Eddie and I took turns carrying her Duluth 
pack to the end of the portage.

I took the group an hour to cross to the northern end 
of Proulx Lake. Then we spent two hours paddling 
through a swamp that the map called the Crow River. I 
didn't look like any river I had ever seen. I also 
found out why Will had been so demanding when I took 
Canoeing Merit Badge. Maneuvering a canoe through the 
narrow channel was challenging. I loved having Penny in 
the front of my canoe. She was an excellent canoeist 
and fun to talk with.

Our crews found two adjoining campsites on the western 
end of Big Crow Lake. After lunch our crew had free 
time. Most of our crew decided to follow Will's 
suggestion that we check out the fire tower on the hill 
across the lake from our campsite. We paddled over and 
hiked up the steep hill. The climb was worthwhile. The 
view from the top of the tower was amazing. I finally 
understood just how isolated and remote Algonquin is. 
We could see for miles. There were no signs of 
civilization in view. When we returned to camp everyone 
went swimming. We had a blast wrestling and playing in 
the water.

Our crew settled into a comfortable routine at meal 
times. Half the crew worked together in Boy Scouts 
before we became Venturers, so cooking and clean up 
were easy. The food the outfitter gave us was good; 
especially considering it was all freeze dried or 
dehydrated. You never would have realized that the food 
was vegetarian unless you read the label on the package 
carefully.

After dinner Alex talked to the whole crew about 
tomorrow's portage. It was 2 1/2 miles long, by far the 
longest we would do on the trip. Alex wanted to lighten 
Kathy's pack so she wouldn't have so much trouble on 
the portage. She ended up with the barrel full of bread 
along with her personal stuff. It felt a lot lighter 
than it did earlier in the day when we helped her on 
the first portage.

After a busy day like that, sleep claimed us quickly 
when Eddie, Jeremy and I finally got in our sleeping 
bags.

==========
Chapter 11
==========

The sun was streaming in the tent door when Alex woke 
us up the next morning. Penny and I were assigned to 
cook today. We made instant scrambled eggs. Alex had us 
dice up and add salami to the eggs. It sounds weird but 
actually was pretty good. The rest of the crew packed 
up camp while Penny and I washed the dishes from 
breakfast.

Hal was the navigator that day, so everyone climbed in 
their canoes with their usual partners. Our crew met 
Will's crew at their campsite about 9:30 in the 
morning. Hal pointed the way north, and Alex, Hal and 
Kathy took the lead. The other seven canoes followed 
behind them. We only needed 45 minutes to get to the 
northern end of this lake.

We did the long portage in stages. Carry gear for half 
an hour. Go back for a second load. When everything was 
together again, we started the process over. It took us 
four stages and 2 1/2 hours to get our canoes, packs, 
paddles, PFD’s and other assorted equipment to Hogan 
Lake.

We loaded our canoes and headed north into Hogan Lake. 
Alex was aiming for an island with two campsites on it, 
one at each end. It was nearby, so we reached it in 
fifteen minutes. The first campsite was empty. Will and 
Alex conferred. They agreed that we could have this 
one. We pulled our canoes into the rocky landing and 
carried our packs up the hill into the campsite. The 
site was about 20 feet above the lake. It was covered 
with tall pines. It was quite open. There was no 
undergrowth under the pines. You could see across Hogan 
Lake in three directions. It was an awesome campsite. 

After lunch, Eddie and I decided to explore our island 
home. The island was almost a 1/3 mile long, according 
to the map. It was never more than 100 yards wide. We 
followed it north until we came to heavy brush. The 
island was only 20 yards across at this point. 

We had to jump from rock to rock on the shore to get 
past this brush. The underbrush cleared a little after 
about 100 yards. We continued north on land. A couple 
minutes later we came to a small clearing. There was a 
trail that went north from the clearing. We followed it 
for a couple minutes. It took us directly into the 
middle of Will's campsite.

We walked out into their campsite. Justin and Sherry 
Baer were sitting on logs beside a campfire. Justin 
looked up and said, "Hey, guys. What's up?"

I said, "We're just exploring the island. Where is the 
rest of your crew?"

Sherry pointed towards the lake at the end of the 
campsite. Justin said, "Come, have a seat."

Eddie and I sat on the log beside Sherry and Justin. 
Will, Abby, Gary, Linda, Jason and Sarah were out in a 
small bay in front of the campsite. They were playing 
and splashing each other.

Justin asked, "What do you guys think of Algonquin?"

I said, "I've listened to Will rave and carry on for 
four years about how great this place is. I finally 
understand what he is talking about. Did you hear the 
wolf pack howling last night?"

Justin chuckled, "No. Sherry and I were a little busy 
last night. We missed them."

Eddie asked, "When do you think we'll see moose? I 
really want to see one of them."

Justin answered, "I don't know. I only saw one on my 
first trip. It was on the Crow River below Big Crow 
Lake. We almost ran into it. It was standing in the 
middle of the river."

Eddie exclaimed, "Wow. You must have gotten close. That 
river is so narrow."

Sherry smiled and said, "I felt like I could have 
reached out and touched her. She was standing neck deep 
in water. It was amazing."

I added, "Will said he and Abby saw two moose on this 
lake last trip. I hope we get lucky and see some."

Justin said, "We may have a good chance. On my brother 
Joe's first trip, he went to the northern end of the 
park. His crew saw 8 moose on that trip. All of them 
were on Catfish Lake and Burnt Root Lake. "

Eddie said, "I sure we see some. That would be so 
cool."

Justin continued, "We'll see. We go to both of those 
lakes on this trip." Gary, Linda, Jason and Sarah came 
out of the lake as we talked.

Gary asked, "Who let these green horns in our 
campsite?" He tousled my hair as he walked by towards a 
pack.

I protested, "Hey. Knock it off you old fart!" I dived 
for Gary trying to tackle him. He dodged me easily. I 
laughed and dived at him again. He held me at arm's 
length, his hand on my chest. I was an inch taller than 
Gary, but he had at least 35 pounds on me. My fingers 
could just barely reach Gary's sides. I started 
tickling.

Eddie sneaked around Gary and attacked from the back. 
He started tickling too. Gary called, "Jason, help me!"

Jason came running. He made a diving tackle of Eddie. 
They both fell on the ground and wrestled around.

Will and Abby came out of the lake at this point. He 
said, "Are these two green horns bothering you guys?"

I squealed, "Will help me." By this time Gary had me 
pinned to the ground and was tickling me. I looked over 
at Jason and Eddie. Eddie was pinned to the ground. He 
was still squirming but Jason had him.

Will just stood there and laughed. "You should choose 
your opponents more carefully little brother."

Eddie said, "I give up Jason. Uncle!"

Jason got off Eddie. He sat up and looked at me. I 
said, "OK. You’re not an old fart. Sorry Gary."

Gary smiled at me and stood up. "That's better green 
horn. Respect your elders!" He reached a hand down to 
help me up.

When Eddie and I had brushed the dirt and pine needles 
off our shirts, he asked, "What's up little brother?"

I said, "Nothing, we just came to visit. See what you 
guys are doing."

Will answered, "We're just relaxing this afternoon. 
Nothing special."

I said, "We're going to go back to our campsite. See 
you guys later."

Eddie and I were at the edge of camp where the trail 
headed to our side of the island when I shouted, "We'll 
see you old farts later!" Eddie and I took off running.

"We'll get you guys. Count on it!" Will shouted as we 
ran.

When Eddie and I got back to our campsite, we gathered 
our friends together to plot our revenge. Eddie grabbed 
Kathy and Penny. I got Hal and Jeremy. We decided to 
keep Alex out of our plans. He's cool, but he's also 
too close to the people in the other crew. We talked 
for awhile and decided to have a midnight raid on their 
campsite. Hal's job was to let us know when Alex fell 
asleep. The rest of us would conduct the raid.

Penny and I cooked supper over a blazing fire that 
evening. We made lasagna. The desert was a berry 
cobbler. The outfitter had given us great meals! We 
licked the bottoms of the pots to get every speck of 
food out of it. Penny and I finished the dishes around 
7 pm. The whole crew sat on the west side of our island 
and talked while we watched the loons play in the lake 
in front of us. We stayed there until sunset. The sun 
sunk into the trees 1/2 mile away on the opposite side 
of the lake from our campsite. If every day of the trip 
was as beautiful as the first three, we were going to 
be truly blessed.

Alex had the whole crew hoist bear bags at dusk. 
Everyone headed to their tents after that. Hal gave me 
a smile and a thumbs up when he went in his tent. 
Eddie, Jeremy and I just hung out in our tent and 
talked while we waited. It was nearly an hour later 
before we heard Hal get out of his tent.

Hal shook the tent and whispered, "You guys awake?"

Jeremy said, "Yeah, we're ready. Is Alex asleep?"

Hal answered, "Yep. It's safe."

Eddie, Jeremy and I hopped out of our tent, joining 
Hal, Penny and Kathy.

I asked, "Is everyone ready?"

I got nods from the whole group. "Let's go gang!" I led 
the way across the island following the way that Eddie 
and I explored. 

Half way there Kathy asked, "What are we going to do?"

Eddie answered, "We are going to move their bear bags 
and hide their canoes. Won't they be surprised in the 
morning?"

Kathy, "OK, I don't want to cause any trouble over 
there."

I said, "We won't. This is just good clean practical 
joking!" We were approaching the small clearing near 
their campsite. I held a finger to my mouth to indicate 
silence. I approached quietly; ready for any sign that 
they heard us.

When we were about fifty feet from the first tent, we 
heard a women's voice, "Ohhh... that's it Justin."

"God, yesss... Sherry I love.... OH GOD! I love you... 
Sherry!" a man's voice groaned.

I looked around our group. The light of the flashlights 
showed shock and amazement on every face I looked at. 
Eddie whispered, "They're fucking!" I nodded my head in 
agreement.

Penny mouthed, "Now what?" I put me finger to my mouth 
again to mouth to indicate silence. We crept past 
Justin and Sherry's tent further into their campsite. 

When we got close to the next tent I heard my brother 
grunt, "Unnhh! Unhh, unhh, unhh."

Abby cooed, "God, I love you Will."

Will sighed and moaned, "I love you too, honey. That 
was better than the first time tonight." We continued 
past Will and Abby's tent into the center of their 
campsite. The other two tents were on the other side of 
the fire circle. We approached them.

We could recognize Gary's voice. "That felt great 
Linda. Do you want me to eat your pussy now?" She 
answered, "Yes, please."

In the next tent we heard Sarah say, "I'm ready Jason. 
Push in now, please." She let out a contented sigh 
after that. 

Jason, purred, "I love you so much Sarah. I could do 
this all night."

I looked at my fellow raiders. I mouthed, "Now what?"

Eddie pointed and whispered, "Let's get the hell out of 
here before we get caught. They will kill us if they 
find us here now!" Everyone nodded yes.

We crept very quietly out of the campsite and headed 
back to our own site. We stopped a couple hundred yards 
from our campsite.

I exclaimed, "I don't believe it. It was like an orgy 
over there!"

Penny said, "The guys and girls are sharing tents?!?!?"

Eddie said, "Justin and Sherry don't make very good 
chaperones, do they? What happens if Joe and Barb find 
out about all this?"

I said, "I think we better keep this quiet for now. Do 
you think it's safe to talk to Alex about this?"

Hal answered, "I think so. Alex is cool. I don't think 
he would try to get the kids in the other crew in 
trouble. Let's talk to him in the morning."

We split up and went back to our tents. When Jeremy, 
Eddie and I were in our sleeping bags Eddie said, "I 
can't believe I was ten feet away from kids having sex! 
What does it feel like? I wish I knew."

I said, "I know. I've barely even kissed a girl. I wish 
I had a girlfriend."

Jeremy said, "You guys are going to drive yourselves 
crazy. Just beat off and go to sleep. That's what I 
plan to do."

I exclaimed, "What? You're kidding!"

Jeremy didn't answer, he just opened his sleeping bag 
and started jerking his dick. I shrugged my shoulders, 
brushed my sleeping bag aside and started rubbing my 
cock. Eddie stared for a minute and finally joined us. 
It only took a couple minutes for us to shoot our cum. 
We cleaned ourselves up and then fell asleep.

==========
Chapter 12
==========

The next morning while Hal and Kathy were cooking our 
flapjacks for breakfast Eddie and I took Alex aside.

I asked, "Alex, we need some advice."

Alex said, "Sure. What's up?"

I said, "Some of us were going to pull a prank on the 
other crew last night. We sneaked over to their site. I 
don't want my brother and his friends to get in trouble 
with Joe and Barb, but the guys and the girls were 
sharing tents last night. It sounded like they might 
have been having sex."

Alex laughed. "That's what you're worried about? Of 
course they were having sex."

I exclaimed, "You know?"

Alex answered, "Of course. I was in your brother's crew 
last trip. Spending the trip sleeping with Terri is my 
favorite memory of that trip. It was awesome."

I said, "But didn't Joe and Barb care?"

Alex said, "Yes, of course they cared. They insist that 
if you have sex, it must be consensual, you have to use 
birth control and you need to keep the information 
private to our group."

Eddie said, "You mean if we wanted to have sex, Joe and 
Barb wouldn't mind?"

"No they wouldn't."

I asked, "Alex, what the hell are you doing with us if 
you could be in Will's crew having sex every night?"

Alex answered, "If Terri could have come on the trip, I 
would be in Will's crew, but she couldn't come. So I'm 
stuck with you guys."

Eddie said, "You mean I could have sex on this trip if 
I wanted?"

I teased, "Only if you could find a girl that wanted 
you! I think you're going to die a virgin Eddie."

I ran off, avoiding Eddie's attempt to punch me in the 
shoulder. He chased me for a few seconds and then gave 
up. Alex doubled over laughing at us. Hal and Kathy 
called everyone for breakfast.

Our crew sat on the logs around our campfire and chowed 
down on our Dutch Apple Flapjacks. This was the best 
breakfast we had yet on the trip. After Hal and Kathy 
cleaned up we packed our things and paddled north to 
Will's campsite. We floated in the small bay in front 
of their campsite while we waited for them to finish 
packing and join us for our journey north. Catfish Lake 
was today's destination.

We paddled across the upper end of Hogan Lake to the 
first portage. It was a long one, 1945 meters. With 
Kathy carrying a light load, and everyone getting 
experienced at portages, we did it pretty easily. The 
portage took us to Manta Lake. It was a small lake. We 
only needed ten minutes to cross it. We had another 750 
meter portage to Newt Lake. Newt Lake was so small, our 
first canoe was at the opposite end of the lake and the 
next portage while the last canoe was shoving off from 
the previous portage.

We did an 1105 meter portage to Sunfish Lake. By the 
time we arrived on Sunfish, it was lunch time. Both 
crews gathered at the end of the portage to enjoy 
salami on pita bread with mustard. We topped it off 
with trail mix and Gummi fruit strips. We lounged 
around for a little while, enjoying the noon day sun. 
Finally we set off on the last leg of our day's journey 
to Catfish Lake.

The "river" between Sunfish Lake and Catfish Lake was 
worse than the Crow River. You could barely see the 
path through the swamp. The "river" was about 6-8 feet 
wide with tall rushes on either side. It took us an 
hour to push our way through the mile of swampy river. 
We followed it to the Petawawa River. Just when we 
paddled into the Petawawa River, we spotted a bull 
moose a 1/4 mile downstream of us toward Catfish Lake. 

We paddled quietly towards it, hoping we could get 
close enough to get some good pictures. The bull 
ignored us. We got within a 150 feet. We sat and stared 
at this massive moose. Our two crews must have taken a 
hundred pictures of the immense creature. We wanted to 
see one. This certainly fulfilled our hopes. After 
twenty minutes of observing, we finally paddled north 
into Catfish Lake. It was mid afternoon and everyone 
wanted to set up camp and relax. Will shouted out to 
his crew when we spotted a campsite, "Crew 1, let's go. 
I want that campsite!"

Eddie, Alex and I dug our paddles in, trying to 
overtake Will's crew. Joe said, "Relax guys. I have 
been here before. I know about a better campsite in the 
middle of the lake. Let them have this one."

We slowed down and paddled past the island that Will's 
crew was going to camp on. Joe led the way to the 
middle of the lake and pulled in at a tall island. The 
landing was poor. The island sat about 25-30 feet above 
the lake. We pulled along side a long sloping rock 
face. One canoe at a time, we unloaded our gear and 
scrambled up the hill to the campsite. Joe was right. 
This was an awesome place to camp. We could look out in 
every direction at Catfish Lake. Most of the island 
ended in bluffs, except for the sloping rock we used to 
get into the campsite.

We set up our tents and dining fly and settled in to 
enjoy our stay at Catfish Lake. We planned to have a 
lay-over day at this lake, so we wouldn't have to move 
camp tomorrow. We finished the afternoon off by 
swimming in the lake. Eddie and Jeremy cooked a huge 
dinner for us. Joe baked a chocolate cake for desert. 
It was delicious. Our crew hung out around our campfire 
in the evening just swapping stories. Joe and Barb 
promised us we could sleep in the next morning and have 
a big breakfast. 

We woke up the next morning to the smell of bacon and 
eggs cooking. Joe and Barb lived up to their promise of 
a big breakfast. They made biscuits and gravy to go 
with the bacon and eggs. They also stewed up some dried 
apples in a cinnamon sugar sauce. It was the best 
breakfast of the entire trip!

Joe and Barb went fishing after breakfast was finished. 
The rest of us decided to go to the north end of the 
lake and check out the rapids and falls the map showed. 
We paddled to the north end and followed the Peatawawa 
River to the falls. We spent most of the day playing in 
the water in the rapids and falls. We had a blast. Our 
group didn't return to camp until almost 4 pm.

Joe and Barb visited Will's crew during the day. We 
were to meet them at their campsite at 9 the next 
morning. Alex, Joe and Barb made dinner that night. We 
enjoyed Alfredo Primavera. Our lay over day was 
excellent. We needed the break from paddling and 
trekking every day. We went to bed early, to be ready 
for a long day of paddling tomorrow.

Penny and I had cooking duty for the sixth day. We made 
pancakes for our crew. After breakfast, we loaded up 
our canoes and paddled down the lake to meet Will's 
crew. They were floating out a hundred yards for their 
campsite waiting for us.

This day became known as the "Moose Day." We saw eight 
moose on the eight mile paddle up the Petawawa River to 
Burnt Root Lake. Three of them were bulls, with immense 
racks. There were four females and a calf. This day was 
a long hard day. We ate lunch at the last portage, just 
after we got to the northern end of Burnt Root Lake. 
Alex and Will had agreed in the morning that we would 
head for campsite at the south end of the lake where 
they had stayed the previous trip two years ago.

My crew ended up camping on an island about a 1/4 mile 
from the peninsula where Will's crew camped. After camp 
was set up, Will invited our crew over to jump into the 
lake off the twenty foot high rock at their campsite. 
We spent half the afternoon jumping and playing 
together on the rocks and in the lake. We brought our 
dinner along. Both crews cooked together and spent part 
of the evening talking, laughing and just hanging out. 
We enjoyed our time together.

The next day Will's crew met us after breakfast for our 
day's paddle. We paddled about half mile before we got 
to the first portage.

Will called out, "Remember this spot Alex?"

Alex looked around. "Yeah, I remember this place. This 
is where I flipped Terri and I into the lake when I ran 
up on a rock in the rapids. That was a very bad day!"

Will and Alex told the story about all that had 
happened on that cold rainy day two years ago when they 
spilled half the crew in the lake. I really felt lucky 
that we had such good weather on our trip. Two years 
ago they had three straight days of rain. It must have 
sucked!

We did the short portage around the rapids and paddled 
up river to Longer Lake. At the south end of Longer 
Lake we did the portage into Big Trout Lake. We paddled 
half way down the lake before we made camp. My crew 
stayed on a small island. Will's crew was about 100 
yards away on a peninsula across from our island. Joe 
and Barb went fishing in the afternoon. The rest our 
crew swam and played in the water. 

We had a huge supper, including the 3 trout that Joe 
caught. I never tasted anything as good as fresh caught 
trout fried with some lemon pepper. We had a beautiful 
view of the sunset. It painted the sky shades of 
yellow, orange and pink. It was a fitting climax to a 
wonderful day in the wilderness.

==========
Chapter 13
==========

Our last full day in the wilderness began with 
delicious cheese omelets, freeze dried of course. Our 
two crews paddled south and followed a "river" through 
the swamp at the south end of Big Trout Lake. Our loads 
were finally small enough that we could finish portages 
in a single trip. The first portage was 1 1/4 miles 
long. We did it easily. After a week of practice, we 
were really good at portages. This portage took us to 
Merchant Lake. This is a small lake, probably no more 
than a mile across. We paddled across it to the other 
end. We had a 1/2 mile portage to Happy Isle Lake. 
Happy Isle was our destination today.

The two crews chose adjoining campsites at the southern 
end of Happy Isle Lake. We were about ten minutes away 
from our final portage. Tomorrow morning all we needed 
to do was paddle to the portage, carry our canoes and 
gear to the other end and meet the water taxi that was 
scheduled to pick us up at 10 am. Tomorrow would be an 
easy day.

Justin, Sherry, Will, Abby, Joe and Barb went out for 
an afternoon of fishing. The rest of the group stayed 
at camp and relaxed. Eddie, Jeremy, Hal, Penny, Kathy 
and I went for an afternoon swim. It was nice to get 
out of the hot sun and enjoy the cool lake water. We 
feasted on more fresh fish for dinner. Joe caught four. 
We ate so well on this trip, I expected to gain weight 
instead of lose it from all the hard work we did. After 
dinner, our crew got together with Will's crew for a 
big campfire at our site. We told stories, did skits, 
and sang some summer camp songs. It was a great end to 
our week. After dark, Alex asked Penny and I to take 
care of putting out the fire. Today was our turn for 
fire duty. 

Penny and I had a seat on a log by the fire. I asked, 
"Did you enjoy the trip Penny?"

"I loved this. The animals we saw, the beautiful stars 
in the night sky, all the moose we saw two days ago. 
This trip is great."

"I know. I listened to Will rave about Algonquin for 
four years. I understand now. This place is beautiful. 
I hope I can come back the way my brother did."

"You know what I liked most about the trip, Kyle? It 
was working with you. Cooking together, canoeing 
together, doing our chores together. You made this trip 
special for me."

I answered, "I feel the same way Penny. You remember 
the night before we left? When we talked about if we 
could stay friends, but start to date? I think I want 
to try it. What do you think Penny?"

Penny smiled. "I think I'd like to try Kyle." She 
leaned in closer to me.

I asked, "May I kiss you Penny?"

"I'd like that." she answered.

I leaned in to meet Penny. Our lips met, lightly at 
first. They were so warm and moist. I pressed a little 
harder. Penny put her hands on my shoulders. I wrapped 
my arms around her. Finally we needed to pause to catch 
our breath.

We pulled apart slightly. I asked, "Did you like that 
Penny?"

"I did Kyle. Let's do it some more." Penny pulled me 
towards her. I hugged her tight to my body. Our lips 
met again. I felt Penny's tits mashed against my chest, 
her hard nipples pressing into my skin. Our lips 
pressed together harder, expressing the urgency and 
need we felt.

Then I felt it. Penny's tongue! She was pressing it 
against my lips. I happily opened my mouth and let her 
slide her tongue into my mouth. I pressed my tongue 
against hers. It felt like electricity was flowing 
through us. Our tongues dueled with each other.

"Hey you two. Knock it off! Put the fire out and go to 
bed!" We broke apart and turned to look. Alex's head 
was sticking out of his tent. He yelled, "Make sure the 
fire is dead and get to bed. Now Kyle and Penny!"

"OK Alex." I answered.

"Sorry Alex. We'll get it done." Penny said.

We quickly doused the fire, stirred the water in and 
doused it again. I felt it for heat. It was dead. I 
said, "I really liked that Penny. I'll talk to you when 
we get home and set up a date. Does that sound good?"

"I can't wait Kyle. I want to try some more kissing. 
That was spectacular."

"Good night Penny."

"Good night Kyle."

We went to our tents. When I got in mine, Jeremy was 
already asleep. Eddie asked, "What took so long Kyle?"

"You won't believe it. Penny and I were kissing. It was 
spectacular!" I pulled my pants off. My dick agreed. It 
was hard as steel. "Eddie, do you mind if I jerk off 
before I go to sleep. I'm horny as hell!"

"No I don't mind Kyle." I started rubbing my dick. It 
only took a couple minutes until my dick shot arcs of 
sperm all over my chest. I wiped it up with toilet 
paper.

"Good night Eddie."

"I really have got to get a girlfriend! Good night 
Kyle."

Alex and Joe woke us up earlier than usual. We ate a 
quick breakfast of oatmeal and pop tarts. We packed our 
camp up for the final time and loaded our canoes. 
Will's crew meet in front of our site. We paddled the 
ten minutes to the portage. Our last portage was a long 
one. It was 1 1/2 miles. We reached the opposite end 
around 9:30 in the morning. Plenty of time to catch our 
water taxi ride back to civilization.

Two water taxis picked our crews up and delivered us to 
Opeongo Store and civilization. A shower and clean 
clothes made me feel almost human again. I filled up on 
snack food when I was cleaned up. Our group spent an 
hour at Opeongo Store before we headed back to the 
outfitters. We spent our afternoon cleaning and 
returning our gear. We had a little free time to shop 
for souvenirs at the outfitter's store. We spent the 
night in the same cabins we had at the beginning of the 
trip.

We toured Niagara Falls the next day and camped out at 
the same state park as we had eleven days earlier. Our 
last day of the trip was boring, a long eight hour 
drive home to Lancaster County and our homes.

==========
Chapter 14
==========

We got home late on Wednesday afternoon, the 22nd. Will 
and Abby offered to take Eddie, Penny, Jeremy and I 
along with them for dinner at the Red Lobster. Man, did 
that meal taste great!

When we got home, there was a note on the refrigerator. 
It said, "We went shopping. Help yourself in the frig 
for dinner. We'll be back around 9 pm. Love Mom."

I asked, "Will, do you and Abby want to use my bedroom? 
I don't mind."

Abby smiled. Will said, "That's very generous of you 
Kyle. I think we'll take you up on that offer."

I said, "I have a couple phone calls to make and then 
I'm going over to Eddie's. Have fun."

Abby said, "Thanks so much Kyle."

Will and Abby disappeared upstairs. I picked up the 
phone. I needed to check in with Coach Caffrey.

"Hello"

"Hello, Coach Caffrey, this is Kyle Martin. I wanted to 
let you know that Eddie Fritz, Jeremy North and I are 
home from Canada. I wanted to know what time try-outs 
are tomorrow."

"Try-outs are over, but we have three spots saved for 
you guys, assuming that you're in good shape."

"Absolutely sir. We're in great shape. After carrying 
50 pound canoes and 60 pound packs over 1/2 to 2 1/2 
mile portage trails, we're ready. Eddie and I have also 
been doing weights and running all summer. We won't 
disappoint you."

"You three aren't the first football players to go on 
that trip. Every trip there are one, two or sometimes 
three guys that come back in absolutely superb shape. 
Sometimes I wonder if I shouldn't take the whole 
football team up there to get in shape."

"It would certainly get them in shape, but there isn't 
much space up there to line up and play football." I 
indicated.

"No, I guess not. Did you say you had to carry 50 pound 
canoes on 2 1/2 mile portages? How many kids carried 
each canoe?"

"Just one sir."

"No wonder you guys come back so strong. Can you come 
for practice at 8:30 tomorrow morning? You need to get 
equipment and do some physical fitness tests."

"Martin, can you let Fritz and North know about 
tomorrow's arrangements?"

"Sure thing Coach. I was about to head over to Eddie's 
house now. Thanks for everything Coach. Bye."

When I got to Eddie's house, Jeremy was already there. 
They were busy downloading the photos from the trip and 
reliving those awesome memories. I finally understood 
why Will loved Algonquin so much! I told the guys about 
football practice tomorrow.

==========
Chapter 15
==========

The next morning, Mrs. North dropped Eddie, Jeremy and 
I off at the high school. We found Coach Caffrey in the 
boy's locker room. He sent us to Coach Wyndham, the 
defensive coach for our team, to pick up equipment. We 
went back and got dressed for practice. Coach Caffrey 
sent us to Coach Graham for conditioning tests. The 
first was for vertical leap. Coach Graham was surprised 
when I cleared 37 inches. Eddie managed 31 inches. 
Jeremy, who is built like a fireplug, had to be 
satisfied with 22 inches. Coach Graham weighed and 
measured us next. He confidently placed the heavy 
weight on 150 for me. 

"Uh, Coach, I don't weight that much." I said.

He moved the heavy weight back to 125. 

"Lower coach. I was 122 when I left home two weeks 
ago."

Coach Wyndham finally got the scale to balance. "117 
pounds. Stand up straight son." I stretched to my full 
height. "Hmmm, 6'-2. Thank you Martin."

Next was the 40 yard run. I beat Eddie and Jeremy 
easily. My time was 4.53 seconds. Then we did sit-ups 
and pull-ups. Coach Graham seemed very pleased with our 
numbers. 

The last test was a 1/4 mile run. Eddie and I had no 
problems with this one. We crossed the finish line 
almost at the same time. Jeremy struggled a little to 
keep up with us. Coach Graham had a huge grin on his 
face when we finished. Jeremy looked dejected. "North. 
Your time is 1:35, third best on the team. Good job. 
Fritz and Martin, I don't know what to tell you. The 
two of you crossed the finish line at 1:24. That’s the 
best time by anyone on the team. I guess you guys are 
ready for some football."

The three of us followed Coach Graham over to Coach 
Caffrey. Coach Caffrey looked our numbers over. "Very 
impressive gentleman. Go over and join the rest of the 
team."

We joined the crowd of seventh to twelfth grade kids. 
The JV and varsity teams were still working together. 
Eventually we would split up when the coaches figured 
out who made each team. Coach Caffrey called for 
everyone's attention. "We're going to start with a two 
mile run. Let's go boys." He was met with almost 
universal groans. Eddie and I looked at each other, and 
shrugged our shoulders. Eddie said, "Bring it on!"

The team set out on the run. Eddie and I soon ended up 
in front, as other players slowed down and fell back in 
the group. Twenty minutes later, when we finished, 
Eddie and I were alone at the front of the group.

After some stretching and flexibility exercises, we 
split up in groups by position. I ended up with the 
quarterback/receiver group. We ran drills. I learned a 
lot that day.

When practice was finally over, Coach Caffrey called me 
over to talk. He said, "I'm impressed Martin. You did 
very well for someone who hasn't played football for 
five years."

I answered, "Zack Hayes, Mike Wagner and Eddie Fritz 
really deserve the praise. They have been working with 
me all summer to help me get ready."

Coach said, "It shows. Keep working. You'll do OK 
here."

"Thanks Coach."

The next day of practice went like the first. Drills, 
conditioning, running routes, learning the play book. I 
worked hard to keep up.

Saturday was finally a day to rest. I goofed off while 
Will frantically ran around the house finishing his 
packing. He and Abby left tomorrow for college. I was 
designated baby sitter for Andy and Lizzie while Mom 
and Dad drove Will to Penn. They didn't get home until 
late.

The team went through four days of practice before the 
coaches decided who made the varsity and JV teams. Just 
before the decisions were to be announced, Coach 
Caffrey called Eddie and I to meet with him.

Coach started, "Fritz, I'm real impressed with you. I 
have to rate you the second best quarterback on our 
team. I wanted to talk to you before the lists come 
out. I want you to lead the JV team this year."

Eddie's face sunk. He said, "Why? You just said I beat 
out everyone except Zack. Why do you want to send me to 
JV?"

Coach Caffrey smiled, "I expected that you would react 
this way. Let me explain. You're a better quarterback 
than Steve, but he is a junior. I can't send him to JV. 
He'll do well as our varsity backup QB. You on the 
other hand aren't going to improve a lot sitting on the 
varsity bench. I want you to lead the JV offense. I 
want them to have the best chance to win at their 
level. I want them expecting to win in a year or two 
when you and they are our varsity squad. Do you 
understand your job Fritz?"

Eddie answered, "Yes sir." His face showed he was 
dubious about the whole arrangement.

Coach turned to look at me. "Martin, I'm going to do 
something I don't usually do. I'm going to take a 
freshman on the varsity squad. You're going to be our 
number three receiver. You have a lot to learn. If you 
don't work your tail off, I'll send you down to JV so 
fast your head spins. Are you up to the challenge?"

I broke into a big grin. "Yes SIR!"

Eddie and I walked away. Zack caught us. He said, "What 
do you think of the news Eddie?"

Eddie said, "Not too much. I really thought I could 
make varsity. Even the coach told me I performed better 
than Steve. Why am I stuck in JV?"

Zack laughed. "You don't know how coach works. Steve is 
going to pick up splinters all season sitting on the 
bench. He's going nowhere. When coach named you 
starting QB for the JV team, he just about anointed you 
to be my replacement next year. This is reason to 
celebrate."

Eddie said, "Really?"

Zack continued, "Our school has had a lot of success in 
football. After I leave, it's your job to keep our 
school on top." He clapped Eddie on the back. Then Zack 
looked back at me. "And you. Mr. Freshman Varsity 
Football Player. Congratulations!"

"Thanks Zack. I owe you a lot for your help." I said.

Zack went on, "You keep practicing and studying the way 
you have been, you'll be taking Don's starting spot in 
a few weeks."

I said, "I'll try my best Zack. I'll do what ever I can 
to help the team."

Zack smiled and said, "That's exactly the right 
attitude for a freshman. Humble and willing to help. 
Keep repeating that to everyone. You'll do well on the 
team."

Eddie and I sat in the back while the final rosters 
were announced. We watched the elation of the guys who 
made varsity and the dejection of the guys who didn't 
make either team. Jeremy made starting middle 
linebacker for Eddie's JV team. A lot of my freshman 
friends were starting on JV. I hoped Eddie would do 
well. I wondered if I was up to the challenge I had. 
Would the upper classmen accept me as a part of the 
team? Time would tell.

We had two more days of practice before school started. 
I worked exclusively with the varsity now. Some of the 
guys, like Mike and Zack, where really helpful to me. 
Some of the guys resented me being on their team. I was 
lucky Zack was on my side. He was elected team captain.

The freshman class had a half day orientation on 
Friday. They wanted to try to get us ready for high 
school. Everything felt different from our comfortable 
world in middle school last year. We all expected it to 
get even worse when the upper classman joined us on 
Tuesday.

Penny and I sat together on the bus ride home. Penny 
asked me, "When do you want to go out Kyle?"

I answered, "I'm not sure. I've been dead tired after 
football practice the last week. It would have to be 
next weekend at the soonest. My family is taking a trip 
this weekend. We'll talk next week when I have a better 
idea of my schedule."

After a long lazy three day Labor Day weekend at the 
beach, it was back to school on Tuesday. Virtually 
every class, the teachers would take one look at me and 
say, "You're Will Henry's brother aren't you? Will was 
such a good student."

With my brother being all-everything super student, I 
knew I would have to meet some expectations. The 
reality was much worse then I expected. I had no idea 
how I could do anything but fail to meet everyone's 
lofty expectations for me.

The first week of school was a little confusing, but 
not too bad. We freshman got some hazing occasionally, 
even from my so-called teammates. I was going to have 
to keep my distance from Jack Steffy and George 
Reynolds.

Football practice was comforting. I could just go out 
and work. Most of my teammates helped me get ready. 
This week we were preparing for our first opponent. The 
game was Friday night. I felt really proud to wear my 
jersey to class on Friday.

I got a lot of comments from my classmates when they 
realized I was playing varsity football. I also got 
some compliments from the girls in my class. That was 
cool.

==========
Chapter 16
==========

My Dad dropped me off at the school after dinner. Coach 
had us review the game plan first. Then we went out for 
warm-ups. I got the first look at our opponents, the 
Trojans. They looked a hell of a lot bigger than me. I 
hope I made the right decision to go out for football.

It was a beautiful night for football. The early 
evening sun bathed the field and stands in a yellow 
light. The announcer said the field temperature was 75 
degrees. Perfect weather for football. Not too hot, not 
too cold.

I stood in the back of the group while they announced 
the starters on our team. I ran out on the field with 
the rest of the back-ups. I took my spot on the bench 
and waited to see what came next. I looked through the 
stands, looking for Dad. He said he would come to the 
game. I couldn't find him. A lot of people in the 
stands were wearing our team colors, red and white. I 
was a little amazed at the crowd. There had to be at 
least two thousand people there to watch our game. The 
crowd was a mix of school kids, parents, alumni and 
fans.

We kicked off to the other team. They started off well. 
They pushed our defense down the field. We finally 
held, but they managed to score a field goal. We were 
happy they didn't score a touchdown. Well, most of us 
were happy. Zack was simply pissed.

He led the offense out on the field. The first play was 
a pass to Mike. He was double covered. One of the 
defenders knocked the ball out of his hands just as he 
landed on the ground after diving for the ball. The 
second play was a run off tackle. Stan managed to pick 
up five yards. It was third and five. Coach Graham 
called for a three receiver set. I watched wondering 
what came next.

Coach Graham yelled, "MARTIN! Get the hell out there. 
You're in this set! GO!"

"Sorry coach!" I ran on the field and joined the 
huddle.

Zack said, "Nice of you to join us, Kyle. Z streak, X 
curl, Y out."

Things finally registered. Z streak. That's me! Zack 
continued, "Ready Kyle?"

"yEAh!" I squeaked.

"On one!"

"BREAK!"

I lined up in my slot position. I looked at the nickel 
back across from me. What the hell was I doing here?

"Blue 42, Blue 42, Hut." Zack yelled.

I ran down the field, flat out, as hard as I could. I 
glanced back to look for the nickel back. I couldn't 
see him. At the spot Zack taught me, I put my hands up 
and looked for the ball. It dropped right in my hands. 
I pulled it in. I kept running for the end zone. Their 
free safety was chasing me. I angled away from him. He 
caught a piece of my jersey at the one yard line. I 
went flying to the ground, landing in the end zone. I 
rolled over and held the ball up.

OH MY GOD! I SCORED! I stood up. The crowd roared their 
approval. Mike and Don ran up to me and slapped me on 
the back. "Great job, Kyle!" Mike yelled into my ear 
hole. Zack arrived a second later.

"Good work Kyle. You did it perfect!" Zack yelled. He 
grabbed my facemask and banged his helmet against mine. 
"I told you so."

I followed my teammates back to our bench. Coach 
Caffrey grabbed me after he got the kicking team on the 
field. "Nice work Martin. Maybe we'll keep you around."

I beamed. I wandered back and sat down on the bench. It 
all happened so quickly.

Our team brought down their kick returner at the 22 
yard line on the ensuing kick-off. Our defense did a 
better job, holding the Trojans to one first down on 
the series.

I started paying more attention to the offensive sets. 
I didn't want to be napping the next time I was 
supposed to be on the field. Stan made 4 yards a carry 
on the first two plays. It was third and 2. Coach 
Graham called for the three receiver set again. I ran 
out to the huddle. This play called for me to run 
another streak, this time towards the goal post. I 
streaked down the field at the snap. This time I had 
two defenders. I out ran the nickel back, but I 
couldn't get behind the safety. He lined up too deep. I 
stopped running when I heard the whistle blow.

Mike had run a fifteen yard out pattern. He caught the 
ball and made the first down. I trotted back to the 
sidelines. Coach Graham chased me back on the field. I 
was in again! I joined the huddle. The next play called 
for me to run another deep route. 

I was on field for almost half of the offensive plays 
in the first half. I didn't catch another pass in the 
first half. Our opponent always seemed to have two 
defenders around me. Fortunately Mike did much better 
than me. He had 5 catches for 97 yards and a touchdown. 

The offensive line opened some nice holes for Stan to 
run the ball. Near the end of the second quarter, their 
left tackle dragged Andy Groff, our defensive end down 
by the collar while he was rushing the quarterback. 
Andy hopped up, expecting to see a penalty flag for 
holding. There wasn't any. The left tackle said 
something to Andy and laughed. Andy went at him. 
Fortunately for Andy, our defensive tackles were right 
there to pull Andy away. Andy spent the next few 
minutes, on the field and off, firing everyone on 
defense up. Our guys started hitting harder. Trying to 
take their heads off.

We went to the locker room ahead 17-10. I thought 1 
catch for 57 yards and a touchdown wasn't too bad a 
start for a football career. I hoped I would catch 
another in the second half.

Coach Caffrey and Coach Wyndham called the defense 
together during half time. Even though the offense at 
the opposite end of the locker room, we could hear the 
coaches chewing out our defense and getting them 
psyched to hit harder in the second half.

Coach Graham talked to us. He complimented us on the 
work we had done so far. He told us to keep working our 
game plan. Things looked good.

I asked Zack, "Am I doing OK? I haven't caught many 
passes for you."

Zack said, "You're doing great Kyle. They are double 
covering you, so I can't throw the ball your way now. 
We'll work on fixing that in the second half."

We received the kick off to start the second half. Our 
returner managed to take the ball out to our 41 yard 
line. Great field position. Coach Graham sent out the 
three receiver package, so off I went. The first five 
plays were all runs. I was sent down field to help 
block for Stan. We picked 27 yards and two first downs 
that way.

The ball was on their 32 yard line. Zack called for a 
play action pass. I was to run as fast as I could for 
the corner post at the goal line. At the snap I started 
down field. I was by the nickel back in an instant. I 
looked at the safety that had played me deep. He took a 
step forward towards the line of scrimmage, then he saw 
me coming. He tried to turn around and stay with me. I 
flew by him while he changed directions. I was open! I 
kept running for the end zone, watching for Zack to 
throw me the ball. It came over my shoulder and into my 
hands as I passed the two yard line. I pulled the ball 
into my body and ran into the end zone. TOUCHDOWN! Deep 
throated approval swelled from the throng in the 
stands.

Don was the first guy to catch me. He gave me a bear 
hug, picking me up. Don gushed, "I love ya man! That 
was beautiful." My feet had barely touched the ground 
before I was mobbed by more teammates. We headed to our 
sideline so the kicking team could do the point after 
attempt (PAT). They made it. Score: 21-10

After the kick off, our opponents took over the ball at 
their 24 yard line. Our defense was pissed. The first 
play was a sweep. Andy Groff chased the ball carrier 
down from the back and slung him down for a two yard 
loss. The next two plays were passes. We sacked their 
QB both plays. By the time the punter came out, it was 
fourth and 27. We got great field position.

Our team went with the running game. We moved the ball 
down the field slowly. On the fifth play, Zack called 
for me to run a hitch route. On the snap I ran ten 
yards down, turned and came back towards Zack. As I 
turned I saw that their end was closing on Zack. He 
threw the ball to me just as he was tackled. I jumped 
to catch the ball because it is a little high. I 
stretched up as high as possible, snagging the ball in 
my hands. As I came down I heard footsteps coming at me 
and then felt searing pain as their safety crunched 
into my side. I lay the ball down on the field and 
gasped, trying to breathe. 

Zack and Don came running to me. Zack asked, "Kyle are 
you all right?"

I just gasped and held my side. Finally my lungs 
started to work again. "Oohhh, what happened?"

Zack answered, "I'm sorry I hung the ball up on you. 
Their end hit my arm as I was throwing. Are you OK?"

"Ooohhh... I think." I sat up and rolled onto my knees. 
I asked, "Did we make the first down?"

Zack said, "Yeah, you held on to the ball. Good job 
Kyle."

I was getting on my feet when Coach Caffrey and the 
team doctor reached me. The crowd gave me a cheer as I 
hobbled off the field, holding my aching side.

Coach said, "Check him out Doc and let me know how he 
is?"

Doc said, "Sure Walter." The doctor led me over to the 
bench and had me sit down. He helped me take off my 
jersey. Doc asked, "Where are you at?" "The football 
stadium." "What is the score?" "21-10" He poked and 
prodded my side. "Does this hurt?" "No" "How about 
this?" "No" "This? "No"

Finally the Doc helped me put my jersey back on. My 
side didn't hurt as much. My breathing was normal. Doc 
said, "You've got few bruises, but otherwise you’re 
fine Kyle."

"Thanks Doc."

Zack sat down beside me. He asked, "How are you doing?"

"Doc said it’s just a bruise. I'm good to go. What 
happened on the drive? Did we score?"

"No. The drive stalled after you left. We got close 
enough to try a 40 yard field goal. We missed."

Zack and I went back to stand by our coaches. I asked 
Coach Graham, "Can I go back in? I want to settle a 
score with a certain safety!"

Coach Graham laughed. "Go sit down Martin. We're in 
good shape. Rest a little. You've had a big night 
already."

I went back to the bench and sat down. I was a little 
pissed off, but I did what I was told.

I watched the rest of the game. Our defense kept their 
attitude. The Trojan's QB was running for his life on 
most plays. They didn't score any more points in the 
game.

Near the end of the third quarter I went to the table 
to get a drink. I was standing there when I overheard 
Coach Caffrey and Coach Graham talking while our 
defense was on the field.

Coach Graham said, "This has worked just the way we 
expected."

Coach Caffrey laughed and said, "Did you see Harris' 
face on the first touchdown? He didn't have any idea 
what hit him."

Coach Graham said, "Yeah. Man did they ever make 
adjustments on defense after that? Everything else has 
opened up. Stan is running great. Mike is almost always 
open. Speed is what we needed."

Coach Caffrey said, "It seems so. We know he can run 
and catch. How did he like that hit a few minutes ago?"

Coach Graham laughed, "Didn't you hear him? He was 
bugging me to put him back in so he could go after the 
safety who clocked him."

I realized who they were talking about. Me!

Coach Caffrey ended the conversation with, "I think we 
found ourselves a football player."

I went back to my seat, very pleased with myself.

We ran the ball a lot until the end of the game, 
killing time on the clock. The final score stayed 21-10 
Wolverines.

I was standing by the bench after the game was over 
just absorbing the atmosphere. I felt a tap on the 
back. Dad was standing beside me. He said, "You played 
a great game Kyle. I'm proud of you."

"Thanks Dad. I wasn't sure if you made it to the game. 
I couldn't find you in the stands."

"I wouldn't miss this for anything. I'll hang out at 
the parking lot and give you a ride home when you’re 
done changing."

"Thanks Dad."

When we got back to the locker room, Coach Caffrey 
gathered the team together. "First I want to thank all 
of you for a strong first game. We have some things to 
improve on for next week's game, but this was a solid 
effort. The game ball goes to Andy Groff for his four 
sacks and six tackles. Good job Andy!"

Zack came by my locker a couple minutes later. "Some of 
the guys on the team are getting together for pizza 
tomorrow night. You want to come?"

"Sure, if I can get a ride."

"I'll pick you up on the way. I don't mind giving you a 
ride."

"Thanks Zack."

I finished dressing. I met Dad in the parking lot and 
we headed for home.

==========
Chapter 17
==========

Zack called after lunch on Saturday. He said he would 
pick me up around 4:30. I talked to Mom and got 
permission to go.

I showered and prepared for my night out with my new 
friends and teammates. Zack was right on time picking 
me up. We talked about the game and some of the things 
I needed to do next week to keep improving my game. I 
wasn't going to surprise all our opponents with simple 
speed.

I asked, "Do you have a girlfriend Zack?"

"Not right now Kyle. I've been playing the field since 
Beth and I broke up last fall."

"Did you go out with her very long?"

Zack answered, "We did. She and I dated and went steady 
for fifteen months."

"What happened?"

"Well, I guess football happened. I just couldn't give 
her enough time last year during football season. We 
started fighting about it. Finally we decided it was 
time to break up. I decided then that if I was serious 
about football, I better concentrate on it. I'll worry 
about getting serious with girls when I get older."

"That sure is different from my brother. Will and Abby 
have dated for three years. Frankly, I expect Abby will 
be my sister-in-law someday."

"Will and Abby certainly are a great couple. I just 
don't have time to invest in that kind of relationship 
now. I do envy your brother though."

We were meeting at a pizza shop outside Lancaster. Some 
of our friends were there when we arrived. Zack and I 
found seats at an empty table on the edge of our gang. 
Teammates came in and found seats. The cheerleaders and 
their friends piled in too. I definitely was at the 
right get together. There were enough bouncing breasts 
around to keep my fantasies fresh for another year. 
Three really pretty girls sat down at our table.

Zack smiled and said, "Welcome. Kyle, do know these 
beauties?"

"No."

Zack leaned over that kissed the cheek of the tall 
brunette sitting beside him. "This beauty is Annie 
Lowell. She's a cheer leader, as you might guess."

Zack picked up the hand of the blonde across from 
Annie. "This is Cynthia Anderson. She has a smile that 
lights up the room." Cynthia blushed a little and 
unleashed her smile.

Zack continued, "And sitting beside you is Stacie 
Thompson." I unabashedly stared at the beauty sitting 
beside me. She had curly shoulder length red hair. Cute 
freckles on her nose and cheeks. I looked down. Her 
tits were the prettiest I had ever seen. Perfectly 
rounded. The nipples poking her T-shirt out just 
slightly. They looked so....

"Earth to Kyle. Come in Kyle." Zack said, waving his 
hand in front of my face.

I blushed and stammered, "Um, uh.... sorry. I was just, 
uh..."

Zack interrupted me, "Right! We know exactly what you 
were just doing. Girls, have you met Kyle yet?"

"No." "No I haven't." "No." the girls replied.

Zack said, "Kyle Martin is the newest star on the 
football team."

I protested, "I'm not a star!"

Annie said, "Two touchdowns last night say you are."

Cynthia continued, "They couldn't catch you last night. 
You played great."

Stacie put her arm around me and said, "He's fast, he 
can catch and he's cute. Did you girls see his butt 
wiggle in those tight pants last night?"

I felt my cheeks flush. I stammered, "I, uh... um..." 
then I gave up, "Thank you."

The waitress delivered our drinks and took our order. 
We talked for a few minutes. I discovered that Stacie 
was a sophomore cheerleader. She was Annie's best 
friend. Mike Wagner walked in, spotted us and came to 
our table.

Mike asked, "Got room for one more?"

Zack said, "Sure, pull up a chair."

The words weren't out of Zack's mouth before Stacie 
hopped up and said, "Sit here Mike, I'll sit with 
Kyle."

She plopped down on my lap and wiggled her butt on me. 
"You don't mind, do you Kyle?"

"No, i’m FIne!" I croaked, my voice changing a whole 
octave mid sentence. The rest of the kids at the table 
laughed at my uncomfortableness. Where do I put my 
hands? I finally settled on resting them on Stacie's 
hips. I smiled as I looked around the table across 
Stacie's perky tits at my giggling friends.

The conversation returned to teenage routine. School, 
teachers, friends, who did what to who, who was dating 
whom, the usual. I didn't say a lot, but I enjoyed the 
conversation.

Every minute or two Stacie would squirm a little, 
further encouraging my impure thoughts. I felt my cock 
filling with blood. I dreaded the moment when its 
presence would announce my fantasies to the girl on my 
lap. She wiggled again, causing my fully erect boner to 
stick between her ass cheeks.

Stacie turned to me and smiled. "This is nice, isn't 
Kyle?" She took my hands off her hips and crossed them 
so they met on her tummy. She held her hands on top of 
mine. Stacie leaned back, resting herself against my 
chest. I could smell her perfume.

Stacie let me have one hand when the pizza came, so I 
could eat. Zack was flirting outrageously with Annie. 
Even a clueless nerd like me could see what they had in 
mind for tonight. Zack finally said, "Annie and I are 
heading out Kyle. Do you want me to give you a ride 
home or do you want to catch a ride with someone else?"

I said, "I can head for home now."

Stacie said, "Zack, could you give me a lift home too? 
I'm ready to head out."

Zack hesitantly answered, "Umm... Yeah, sure. I can 
give you a ride."

Stacie stood up and I realized I still had a very hard 
problem. I held my hands on front of my pants, 
desperately praying that know one would notice the six 
inch tent poking out the front of my pants.

Stacie and I hopped in the back of Zack's car. Zack and 
Annie took the front. We hadn't left the parking lot 
before Stacie was climbing back on me. She straddled my 
right thigh and pressed her warm, gorgeous body against 
my chest. I decided that she definitely wasn't wearing 
a bra. Her nipples were erect and pressing into my 
chest. Stacie wrapped her arms around my neck and 
leaned in until our lips were a couple inches apart.

She said, "You're really cute Kyle. I could just eat 
you up." Then she pressed her lips against mine. She 
pressed her soft, moist lips insistently onto mine. The 
tip of her tongue pushed against my lips. I relaxed. 
Stacie pushed her tongue into my mouth, exploring. 
Hesitantly, I sought her tongue with mine. They 
touched. Stars flashed in my closed eyes. It felt like 
electricity was flowing through my body. 

Stacie pressed her chest against me while she explored 
the insides of my mouth. I pressed back with my tongue 
against hers while her tongue felt inside me. It was so 
slippery and warm. Some one moaned. Then I realized 
that it was me. I pushed my tongue into her mouth. Our 
tongues wrestled back and forth. I wrapped my arms 
around Stacie and hugged her tight against me. I didn't 
want this moment to ever stop.

My lungs finally screamed desperately for oxygen. 
Reluctantly I broke my kiss with Stacie. I panted. 
Stacie rubbed her left hand through my hair. "Boy 
you're a real tiger Kyle."

I stared into Stacie's eyes. I understood the moans and 
sighs I heard coming from my brother's bedroom. I 
wanted to proclaim my undying love to this wonderful 
girl. I opened my mouth and said, "Wow!" My mouth no 
longer seemed able to express the thoughts flying 
through my brain.

Simultaneously Stacie and I pressed our mouths together 
again, reuniting body and spirit. We kissed and felt 
each other's bodies, our exhilaration ratcheting up 
exponentially.

When we paused again to breathe, we pulled apart 
slightly to look at each other. I brought my hands up 
Stacie's sides, sliding them under her tits. I 
hesitated. Stacie pressed her hands onto mine and 
pulled my hands onto her tits. She said, "Please do 
that Tiger."

I squeezed them. They were firm, but yielded to my 
finger's pressure. They more than filled my hands. I 
rubbed and squeezed more. Stacie moaned, "Keep doing 
that Tiger!" I rubbed my finger across one of her 
nipples. Stacie's reaction was immediate. "Ooohh.... 
CHRIST!" I kept playing with her nipples.

Stacie lunged at me, pressing me back against the car 
seat. Our lips joined together. Our tongues wrestled 
back and forth. My brain buzzed. We used our tongues 
and lips to express the passion and lust we felt.

"GUYS!" Zack said sharply. I opened my eyes. Stacie and 
I separated a couple inches. 

"Huh?" I moaned.

"We're at your house, Kyle." Zack said.

"Oh. OK" I said.

Stacie asked, "Are your parents home?"

"Yes." I said with extreme resignation. Stacie rolled 
off my leg. She gave me one more kiss on the cheek.

Stacie said, "Let's get together again Tiger?"

"I'd really like that Stacie." 

I opened the door and started to get out. Stacie patted 
my prominent boner. "I really want to get together 
again Tiger."

"o-kAY" I squeaked. "thaNKS For the riDE ZACK"

I closed the car door and watched as the car pulled 
away. I thought, 'My gosh. I got to second base! This 
is unbelievable!'

I went inside and went straight to my bedroom. I locked 
the door and freed my aching cock. I grabbed my lotion 
and collapsed on my bed. My imagination was not needed 
tonight. Memories of the sweet feel of Stacie's tits in 
my hands were more than enough to bring me to climax. 
Cum fired over my head and splatted against the 
headboard of my bed. More spurts landed on my nose, 
chest and stomach. The past twenty-four hours of my 
life were the most amazing I had ever experienced.

==========
Chapter 18
==========

I floated on a cloud the rest of the weekend. My high 
continued when I arrived at school. All day I received 
accolades from my classmates, teachers and even from 
kids I had never meet. I definitely was going to enjoy 
playing football and all the perks that went with it. 
Eddie and I bumped into Stacie in the hallway between 
third and fourth period. She gave me a hug and a kiss 
on the lips. Eddie stared.

"We need to get together soon Tiger." she said.

"I want to Stacie, but I'm busy until after the game on 
Friday."

"We should get together then Tiger." she said as she 
pinched my bottom. She disappeared into her classroom.

Eddie exclaimed, "You know Stacie Thompson? The hottest 
tenth grader in our school?"

All I said was "Yes."

"How well do you know her, uh, Tiger?"

"We hung out with the team Saturday night. We talked."

Eddie asked, "And?"

"We kissed some."

"And what else TIGER?"

I smiled and said, "Let's just say I know she doesn't 
need to stuff her bra to look the way she does."

"Arrgh, enough! I don't want to know any more. It'll 
only make me more depressed." Eddie whined.

I was standing in line to buy lunch when Julie Simpson 
joined the line right behind me. She said, "Hi Kyle. I 
saw you in the game Friday night. You played really 
well."

"Thank you."

"I wanted to talk to you for awhile Kyle. I want to 
apologize for the way I acted on our date last spring."

"You don't need too."

"I talked with some of my friends after our date. They 
all said the same thing as you. I just was a little 
scared when you did that and panicked."

"You shouldn't apologize. You were right. I should have 
asked if you wanted to French kiss before I did that."

"I'd like to go out again sometime if you want, Kyle."

"That would be nice. I'll give you a call some time." 
When I paid for my lunch I headed out into the lunch 
room. I spotted Eddie, Jeremy, Penny and the gang at 
the far table along the wall. I headed for them. When I 
passed the table where Mike and Zack were sitting, they 
called for me and asked me to join them. I sat down, 
thinking I better find out what Zack and my teammates 
wanted. We talked and had a good time. I noticed a 
couple times, Eddie and Penny staring at me. I felt bad 
standing up my friends.

The coaches started to work on some new things with me 
during football practice. Most of the afternoon they 
paired me with our best cornerback. He taught me as 
much as possible about how to defend against a 
receiver, along with a few tricks receivers had pulled 
on him to get open.

On Tuesday I worked with the cornerback some more, 
learning what my opponents were going to do to stop me. 
Wednesday, they switched me to working with Mike and 
Coach Graham. They wanted me to learn some moves to 
fool the defenders. They said I couldn't out run the 
whole league all year the way I out ran defenders last 
Friday night.

During our final run through on Wednesday, Don ran a 
curl while I went down field. He got tangled up with 
the linebacker and fell. The linebacker came down too, 
landing right on Don's leg. Don's scream of pain 
brought everyone to a dead stop.

The coaches dashed over to check Don out. He was 
rolling on the ground screaming from pain. They brought 
a stretcher out for him and carried him to the training 
room. The rest of the team hovered around the locker 
room, waiting to find out how Don was.

We had our answer when two EMTs wheeled their cart by 
us to the training room. Some of us gathered together 
and prayed. They took Don out a couple minutes later. 
Coach Caffrey came out when they left and called all of 
us together.

"Don has a severe break of the fibula. I want all of 
you to remember him in your prayers tonight. I'll pass 
more information to you later tonight through your 
captain, Zack Hayes. Please excuse me, I have to get to 
the hospital."

Everyone gathered their things in silence. One by one 
we disappeared from the locker room and went home. I 
couldn't concentrate on my homework. I couldn’t get 
Don's scream out of my head.

Zack called later that night. The EMT's diagnosis was 
correct. Don now had a cast from mid-thigh to toe. They 
sedated him. He was going to spend the night in the 
hospital. He wouldn't be playing football anymore, at 
least not this year. Zack told me to get ready. I was 
going to be starting on Friday night. I silently prayed 
I didn't screw up. 

Zack and Mike grabbed me at lunch time on Thursday. 
They gave me a long talk about what I needed to do from 
here on out to fulfill my new job on the team.

At practice that afternoon Coach Graham worked with me 
to get familiar with the pass patterns that were 
normally run from my flanker position. Most of practice 
was spent in passing drills. When we were done, Coach 
Graham and Coach Caffrey gave me a big pile of plays to 
study that night.

==========
Chapter 19
==========

Friday morning, I proudly pulled on my football jersey 
when I dressed. All day, my friends gave me their best 
wishes. After school Coach Caffrey and Coach Graham 
gave me a "mid-term test." I had to review every detail 
of the fifteen plays they gave me to study yesterday. 
Thank God I passed the test. Both coaches seemed very 
pleased.

Zack gave me a ride home for dinner. I ate quietly, 
intent on being prepared for my first start. Dad drove 
me to school for the game. He said that the rest of the 
family would be there for the game this week. Word 
filtered into our locker room that Eddie's JV team beat 
the Chief's JV team 27-13. JV is 2-0 now. We varsity 
players needed to keep up.

I stood at the edge of the field during introductions 
near the front of our team, as befits a starter. The 
butterflies in my stomach were working overtime 
tonight! The stands seemed to be filled to capacity. 
They crowd presented a collage of colors, but our red 
and white predominated.

I waited impatiently as the offensive line was 
announced, followed by the tight end, then it was my 
turn. The speakers blared, "Starting his first game, 
Number 87 Kyle Martin, Freshman Wide Receiver." I ran 
the gauntlet of my team mates high fiving them and 
receiving pats on the back as I ran by. I heard some 
cheering as I was introduced. I stood at the end of the 
line, waiting for Mike, Stan and Zack to be announced.

Our team kicked off to the Chiefs. Our return team did 
great. They stopped their returner on the 22 yard line. 
Our defense was fired up tonight. They stopped the 
Sadsbury Chiefs cold. Three plays and a punt then it 
was the offense's turn to take the field. 

My butterflies were fluttering in my stomach like 
crazy. 'Would I screw up? Was I good enough to do my 
new job?' Zack called a run play in the huddle. I was 
secretly relieved. Let Stan carry the load for awhile. 
We made three yard on the play. No great, but not too 
bad either. I blocked my guy. He couldn't get involved 
in the play. The next play was more of the same, an off 
tackle run, but to the opposite side of the formation. 
We made four yards.

For third and three, the coach called a pass. Time for 
me to earn my place on the team. Mike was doing a 10 
yard out. Greg, our tight end, was doing a cross. I was 
doing one of my streak patterns down the sideline. On 
the snap I started downfield. The Chief's cornerback 
lunged at me, knocking me backwards. I collected 
myself, dodged his second lunge and ran downfield as 
fast as I could. When I looked back I saw Greg had 
caught the ball five yards downfield right in front of 
their middle linebacker. We made our first down.

When I got back to the huddle Zack was pissed. "Kyle, 
remember what we showed you in practice. You need to 
make a move. Don't let the cornerback hit you at the 
line of scrimmage! You screwed up the timing on that 
pass. Get it right next time."

"I'll try Zack." I said.

Zack called the play, another deep route for me. This 
time I sidestepped half a step at the snap of the ball. 
The cornerback missed me when he tried to hit me. I 
streaked by him heading for the corner post. The 
cornerback couldn't keep up. Twenty yards downfield, I 
looked back for the ball. It came flying over my 
shoulder into my outstretched hands. I pulled the ball 
into my body and ran downfield. Their free safety 
finally caught me near their twenty yard line and 
pushed me out of bounds. Greg and Zack came running to 
congratulate me as I picked myself up off the field.

When we huddled, Zack looked at me and said, "Zack this 
play is a pass to the corner of the end zone. This ball 
is yours! You get it, jump for it. Don't let the 
defender have it. Is that clear Kyle?"

"Yes Zack."

Zack called the play and we lined up. I noticed that 
the Chief's cornerback backed off the line a little, 
giving me more room. At the snap I ran downfield for 
the corner of the end zone where Zack would place the 
ball. As I crossed into the end zone, I checked back 
for the ball. Zack had lofted it. The cornerback was a 
half a step behind me. I stopped near the back of the 
end zone and jumped. I out jumped their cornerback and 
snagged the ball, falling in a heap in the end zone. I 
held the ball aloft and listened to the cheers of our 
fans. Half the offense mobbed me to congratulate me on 
the catch. The PAT was good.

Sadsbury's offense started to get their act together a 
little. They managed to make three first downs before 
they punted the ball back to us. I was starting to feel 
comfortable in my new role as a starter. Zack had our 
offense humming in the first half. Stan was getting 
good yardage on his runs. Mike caught a lot of passes, 
mostly short and medium ones. I caught a couple 20 yard 
passes near the end of the first quarter.

When the second quarter started, I was lined up on the 
by the opponents bench. While I was walking back to the 
huddle after one play, I overheard the Coach and 
defensive coordinator talking.

The coach said, "You gotta stop 87! He's killing us. I 
don't care how you do it, but stop that guy."

The coordinator replied, "He's fast, but we'll fix it. 
We can keep the ball out of his hands."

I felt proud that they were worried about me, but I 
wondered what they had in mind. I found out on the next 
play. The lined up a corner back and a nickel back on 
me. On the hike, both smacked me, keeping me pinned on 
the line of scrimmage. With this adjustment, I didn't 
catch any more passes. Fortunately for our team, Mike 
and Greg picked up the slack. Zack passed our team 
steadily down the field. Coach mixed a few runs in and 
Stan did well too. When we got to their twenty-five 
yard line, Coach sent in sophomore Karl Weaver as our 
third receiver. That forced Sadsbury to move the nickel 
back off me. The change allowed me to catch a pass on 
the five yard line. I tried to pick up more yards after 
the catch, but the cornerback and free safety tackled 
me at the three yard line. Stan and our offensive line 
punched the ball into the end zone on the next play. 
Our PAT was good. We were ahead 14-0.

The Sadsbury Chiefs finally got their offense started. 
They drove the ball down the field using a nice mix of 
passes and runs. They managed to score when our 
cornerback slipped and fell down as the ball arrived in 
the end zone. The PAT made the score 14-7 Wolverines. 
We tried a hurry up offense at the end of the half but 
couldn't get into the end zone. We were on their 33 
yard line with 4 seconds left. Coach put in three wide 
receivers. I was to go for a catch in the corner of the 
end zone. On the snap, I streaked for my spot in the 
corner of the end zone. I attracted too much attention. 
The Chief's covered me short and long. Zack spotted 
Karl open at the five yard line and fired the ball to 
him. The defenders converged on Karl and brought him 
down on the one yard line as time ran out on the half.

When we came out of the locker room, it was dusk. The 
lights were turned on. The field was bathed in 
fluorescent light. Our returner took the second half 
kickoff back to our 33 yard line. Sadsbury put two 
defensive backs on me every play. We moved the ball 
anyway, thanks to great blocking by our line and some 
nice running by Stan. Mike took advantage of his single 
coverage and added nice passing yards to the drive. 
Unfortunately, we made a couple penalties and the drive 
stalled at the Sadsbury 28 yard line. We tried a field 
goal, but it missed wide left.

Sadsbury took the ball and marched down the field with 
it. Their mix of plays kept our defense off balance. 
They pushed down to our 19 yard line before our defense 
finally stopped them. On fourth down they kicked a 
field goal to make the score 14-10 Wolverines.

Zack and Coach Graham discussed our plans while 
Sadsbury had the ball. After the kick off, Zack led us 
out to the field. He was fired up. I looked at him, 
waiting for the play. Zack was sweating. His jersey was 
streaked with mud and grass stains from the times he 
was knocked down by the Chief’s defense. 

Coach Graham called for a three receiver set. Now I was 
free to get off the line of scrimmage again. On the 
first play, Zack sent me on a deep route downfield. 
Karl went deep too, pulling the free safety his way. 
Zack hit me at their forty yard line. I tried the spin 
move that Mike taught me earlier in the week and picked 
up four more yards before their free safety finally 
came over and tackled me. I ran more deep routes on 
succeeding plays, but only as a decoy.

Stan shoved the ball down their throats for five 
straight plays, pushing us down to the nine yard line. 
On the next play, Stan faked a run while I went for a 
pass in the corner of the end zone. I drew two 
defenders again. Zack spotted Greg come free in the 
middle of the end zone and hit him in the chest for a 
touchdown. After we made the PAT the score was 21-10 
Wolverines.

On the ensuing kickoff, our kicking team did a good job 
covering the kick return. We caught their returner at 
their 22. A face mask penalty by one of their blockers 
moved them back to their seven yard line. Good field 
position was just what our defense needed. Coach 
Wyndham stacked the line up with nine defenders on the 
first play, correctly anticipating a run. Our defense 
stuffed the play for no gain. After that Andy Groff and 
Neal Johnson, our defensive ends, rushed the passer on 
every play. Sadsbury's quarterback had to run for his 
life, narrowly avoiding a sack on the next two plays. 
Their punter did a good job, but there isn't much you 
can do when you kick from your three yard line.

We started our next drive from their 47 yard line. We 
started every play from a three receiver set. I ran a 
lot of deep routes. Zack spread the ball around. Mike 
caught an 8 yarder, Karl took a 12 yarder, and I caught 
a 21 yarder. Stan ran when they expected a pass. We 
drove the ball right down the field and stuffed in into 
the end zone. We made the PAT. Score 28-10 Wolverines.

This last score took the wind out of Sadsbury's sails. 
Our defense played pinball with their quarterback. They 
couldn't do anything after that. Our offense shoved the 
ball down their throats, keeping their offense on the 
bench. Stan stuffed an insurance touchdown in late in 
the fourth quarter. The final score was 35-10 
Wolverines.

I made six catches for 132 yards and a touchdown. It 
was a nice night's work. I decided that I could manage 
to do the job as a starter. Zack invited me to catch a 
ride to the team get together tomorrow night. We were 
going out for burgers and a movie. I happily accepted 
his offer. I wondered if Stacie Thompson would be 
there. I wanted to pick up where we left off last week.

==========
Chapter 20
==========

Zack picked me up around 5 pm on Saturday. We meet our 
teammates and friends at the local burger joint. I 
spotted the table where Stacie was sitting with Cynthia 
and Mike. Zack and I joined them. Stacie snuggled right 
up to me. I put my arm around her while we waited for 
our orders to arrive for dinner. Stacie kissed my cheek 
a few times and nibbled on my ear. I knew we were going 
to pick up where we left off last week.

Zack was hanging all over Cynthia tonight. They barely 
allowed time to eat dinner between kisses. When we 
finished dinner, everyone headed over to the movie. 
Stacie and I found seats in the back of the theater.

Within a few minutes of the start of the movie, we 
started making out. We embraced across the armrest 
between our seats, locking our lips together. Our 
tongues dueled and thrust against each other. My dick 
hardened and poked my pants into a tent. Stacie rubbed 
my dick through my pants occasionally. I strained to 
keep myself from coming in my pants. A big wet spot was 
plainly visible on my pants.

An hour into the movie, Stacie got up and slid over and 
sat on my lap. Stacie wiggled and ground her butt into 
my erect dick. I rubbed her tummy while she did this.

"Tiger, please feel my tits."

"sURE thiNG STacie" I squeaked. I wrapped my hands 
around Stacie and held a tit in each hand. I squeezed 
and rubbed them. Stacie obviously hadn't worn a bra 
tonight. My hands were separated from these luscious 
orbs by a millimeter of thin cotton cloth. Stacie was 
moaning in my ear as I felt her up.

"Ooohhhh... Kyle, put your hands under my shirt 
please!" she whispered in my ear.

I slid my hands up under Stacie's T-shirt. I slid my 
hands up her tummy and chest, feeling her smooth warm 
skin. Then I touched the bottom of her tits. The skin 
was incredibly smooth. I moved my hands over her tits 
and squeezed. Stacie was moaning louder. I tried to 
shush her. I rubbed over her hard nipples. Stacie 
moaned and wiggled more on poor boner. We kept this up 
for nearly ten minutes. The stimulation to my dick was 
too much. Desperately I tried to think of something 
boring, but the stimulation of my hands on Stacie's 
tits and her grinding on my erection were too much. I 
spurted five squirts of cum into my pants.

I exclaimed, "Shit!" I pulled my hands out from under 
Stacie's shirt. 

"What's wrong Tiger?" Then she felt my dick deflate. 
"Oh! I'm sorry, was that too much?"

I said meekly, "yes" I got up to go to the bathroom to 
try to clean the mess out of my pants. I cleaned the 
cum up as best I could. My sticky, cold boxers clung to 
my groin. I had a big wet spot on my pants. I slinked 
back to my seat, embarrassed at my appearance.

Stacie grabbed me and started kissing me again. I 
opened my mouth and welcomed her tongue back into my 
mouth. We made out through the rest of the movie.

My pants had dried a little in the half hour since I 
made a mess in them. Stacie and I walked out holding 
hands. We met Zack and Cynthia outside. Zack asked, "Do 
you need a ride home too Stacie?"

She answered, "Yes, that would be nice Zack. Thanks."

Stacie and I hopped in the back, while Cynthia got in 
front with Zack. Cynthia snuggled up to Zack and rubbed 
his chest while he pulled out of the parking lot. 
Stacie and I went back to making out the way we had in 
the theater. One hand went up under her shirt again. I 
caressed and rubbed her tit while we kissed. The drive 
home was way too short. When Zack turned down my 
street, I started to disengage from Stacie a little. I 
pulled my hand out from under Stacie's shirt.

"Tiger, can we get together some afternoon next week? 
I'd like to do some more things with you."

"I'd like that too Stacie, but I have football practice 
every afternoon and homework every night. I can't even 
get together with you next Saturday. I have a campout 
that weekend. Let's get together at school at least."

"I'd like that Tiger. I really want to find some place 
with some privacy some time." Stacie said as she rubbed 
my crotch when I got out of the car.

I said, "I'd like that Stacie. Thanks for the ride 
Zack."

I went inside, went straight to my bedroom, stripped my 
sticky pants and boxers off and whacked off until I 
shot cum all over my chest. I finally had relief from 
the evening.

I was settling into a comfortable routine. Classes, 
lunch with my team mates, practice, homework and 
training with Eddie in the evenings. The coaches 
continued working with me, teaching me techniques to 
avoid the jam at the line of scrimmage, how to make the 
defensive back miss a tackle so I could get more yards 
after the catch, and of course learning more plays. 
Zack warned me that I would be learning some new plays 
every week all season. I had a lot to catch up on.

==========
Chapter 21
==========

Our third game was with Eastern High School. The school 
had started a football program a couple years ago and 
they weren't expected to be much of a challenge. They 
had only won a single game in the past two years.

This game was an away game. Temperatures dropped the 
previous day. It was cool for mid-September with game 
time temperature in the low 50’s. The Varsity and JV 
teams rode the busses across to the eastern end of the 
county for the game. The JV games were played first. 
Eddie and his team trounced Eastern's JV team. They won 
31-3. Eastern’s stands were only partly filled, very 
different from what I was used to at my previous games. 
It seemed like we had almost as many fans in the stands 
in red and white as there were Eastern fans dressed in 
blue and white.

When our game started, Eastern took the kick off. It 
quickly became apparent that they were not going to 
move on our defense. They tried a couple runs for 
little gain and faced a third and long. Andy Groff 
blasted by their tackle and sacked the quarterback, 
forcing a fumble in the process. Andy covered the 
fumble. We started on their 18 yard line.

Zack lofted a sweet pass to me in the corner of the end 
zone on the first play for a touchdown. Things did not 
get any better as the game went on for Eastern. I 
caught another touchdown just before the half ended. 
Coach Caffrey sat most of the starters for the second 
half, but I continued to play. 

I guess Coach figured I could use the experience. Steve 
took over at quarterback. We ran the ball more, but I 
did get a couple passes thrown my way. Steve's passes 
weren't nearly as accurate as Zack's. I had to watch 
more carefully to get them. Stan scored two touchdowns 
running. Jack Steffy, our back-up tight end, caught a 
touchdown in the third quarter. I finished with a 
stretch to catch a 20 yard pass that sailed high. I out 
jumped the CB, came down with the ball and broke the 
tackle. I streaked down the field to score our team's 
final touchdown for the night. The final score was 42-
0.

While we dressing after the game, Zack asked me if I 
planned to come to Greg's party tomorrow night. He said 
he could give me a ride if I needed one. I thanked him, 
but told him I had a campout this weekend with my scout 
troop.

Early Saturday morning, Eddie's Dad drove Eddie and I 
out to the cabin in the Welsh Mountains, actually some 
low wooded hills in the eastern end of Lancaster 
County, where our troop camped some times. We spent the 
day helping teach the younger scouts knot tying and 
lashing. We helped them build a monkey bridge in the 
afternoon.

Eddie and I shared a tent that night, as usual. After 
lights out, Eddie asked me, "Kyle, what's the deal with 
you and Stacie Thompson? Is she your girlfriend?"

"Yes. Well, not exactly. It's hard to explain. We 
haven't even had a date. But boy, have we made out. She 
drives me crazy when we're together."

"What have you guys done?"

"We kiss. God, is it sweet. Last Saturday she sat on my 
lap and let me put my hands up her shirt and feel her 
tits. Bare tits are amazing. They were so soft. Stacie 
had me so turned on I came in my pants. Talk about 
embarrassing!"

"She let you feel her bare tits? You lucky dog! Do you 
think she'll let you do more?"

"Maybe. I think she really likes me. I just wish I 
wasn't so busy. With football, homework and training, 
weekends are the only time we can get together. She 
lives at the opposite end of the school district. Our 
Saturday night team get-togethers are it. I'd be at a 
party Greg is throwing tonight if I wasn't here with 
you."

"Don't go and get any ideas about kissing me tonight, 
Kyle."

"No, don't worry. I just wish Stacie and I could find 
some privacy. I think if we could be alone, she would 
let me screw her."

"You think so?"

"Yes. She gets so excited when we make out. I'd really 
like to find a place with privacy. I'm so horny now. 
It's unbelievable."

"I'm such a loser. You've just about got a girl ready 
to fuck you and I can't even get up the nerve to ask a 
girl for a date."

"Don't get too down on yourself. I was in the same 
shape as you a few months ago. Try to keep your cool 
when you’re with girls. Be yourself. You’re a decent 
guy Eddie. Don't be afraid to talk with them. You'll 
get a date soon enough."

"I guess Kyle. But it sure doesn't seem that way now."

"You will Eddie."

"Kyle, did you hear that Penny is dating Chad Hurst?"

"No, not that rich snob. I can't stand that guy!"

"She is. They've been out on dates the last three 
weekends."

"Chad better take care of Penny. If he hurts her, I'll 
beat him to a pulp. She's too good for a weasel like 
him."

"I know. But it's Penny's choice. We have to respect 
her decision."

"I guess. I'm sleepy Eddie, Good night."

"Good night Kyle."

I got home from the camping trip around lunch time on 
Sunday. I spent the afternoon catching up on homework 
so I would have time for football during the week. Our 
fourth game was an away game with the Braves. They also 
were undefeated. We expected with to be our toughest 
game so far.

The coaches practiced us hard this week. They wanted us 
sharp for the game. Coach Graham kept working with me 
to improve my game. By Thursday’s practice we felt 
ready. We were going to their school and kick their 
butts!

==========
Chapter 22
==========

After school the team rode the long bus ride to the 
western end of the county for our game. The varsity had 
to hang out and wait while the JV team played. Eddie's 
team tried hard, but lost to the Brave's JV team on a 
last second field goal. Now it was our turn. We had to 
uphold our school's honor.

Things warmed up since our last game. The sun was near 
setting when we took the field. The temperatures were 
in the high 60’s and it felt great. The Braves’ fans 
filled their new stadium with black and silver. The 
crowd roared when their team took the field. Our team 
was greeted with scattered applause.

The Brave's won the coin toss. Our kick off went deep, 
but didn't make it to the end zone. Their returner was 
fast. He blasted through a small gap in our cover team 
and flew by our kicker. Nobody could catch him. He 
scored a touchdown.

After the kickoff, Zack marched us straight down the 
field, mixing passes and runs well. On the third play, 
I was sent on my usual deep route. I caught the ball 
twenty yards down field, spun away from the CB and 
added another twelve yards to the play. On the seventh 
play of the drive, Zack threw a pass to Mike, who 
looked open. Their free safety made a great play when 
Mike slipped and snagged the ball for an interception. 
He cut across the field and headed for our end zone. I 
ran after him, trying to keep him from scoring. I 
managed to catch him and push him out of bounds at the 
five yard line.

Our defense finally got to take the field, but with 
horrible field position. They did their best, but we 
couldn't stop the Braves from gaining five yards. We 
were down 14-0!

Zack showed us what he was made off. He was Mister Cool 
in the huddle. "Guys, listen. Don't panic. We moved the 
ball last series on these guys. I need to be more 
careful with my throws. We stick to our game plan." 
That is exactly what we did. It took us twelve plays, 
but we marched down the field. Stan stuck the ball in 
the end zone for our first touchdown.

In the second quarter the Braves drove in for another 
touchdown. We answered immediately with one of our own. 
The score was 21-14 at the half. The coaches told us we 
had work to do to win, but we could beat these guys.

The received the kickoff at the beginning of the second 
half. We started with the ball on our 27. Zack moved us 
efficiently down the field. Near mid-field, Coach 
Caffrey called for one of my streaks to the end zone 
while Stan faked a run up the middle. I avoided the jam 
and flew past the cornerback. The free safety bit on 
the run fake and was a step out of position. I got 
behind the defense and looked for the ball. I saw Zack 
lying on the field and a Braves linebacker running 
towards our goal line carrying the ball, pursued by 
Stan and our offensive line. Stan dived for linebacker 
but missed him. Score 28-14 Braves.

Back on the sideline during kick off, I stood with 
Zack. His uniform was streaked with mud and grass 
stains. He had brush burns from the sack. A little 
blood trickled from a cut on his arm. Zack grabbed 
Harry, our left tackle and shouted, "What the hell 
happened to my blocking?"

Harry answered, "I'm sorry Zack. He made a move I 
missed. It won't happen again."

"Damn, Harry. If you miss, at least warn me before the 
fucker blindsides me." Zack yelled.

Harry said, "It won't happen again Zack. I promise."

"It better not. I'm sure Jerry would love to take your 
place." Zack said, referring to our back-up tackle, 
Jerry Morton. Zack looked up and saw our kick returner 
get tackled in front of our bench, near our 45 yard 
line.

Zack patted the returner on the back as they passed 
each other. "Good job Tim. Offense, three receiver set. 
Let's go."

In the huddle Zack said, "Keep it together guys. They 
aren't beating us. We're making too many mistakes. 
Their offense has only scored once. We keep to our game 
plan. Watch for the blitz." Zack called the play and 
our next drive started. We paid attention to Zack. Our 
balanced mix of runs and passes kept the Braves off 
balance most of the time. Nine plays later Mike caught 
the ball at the two yard line and carried it in for a 
touchdown. Score 28-21 Braves

The Braves managed to push our defense back but 
couldn't get into the end zone. They settled for a 
field goal. We answered with another long drive down 
the field. Stan scored another touchdown, this time 
catching a pass out of the backfield and carrying it 
into the end zone. Score 31-28 Braves

The Braves defense blitzed us constantly going into the 
fourth quarter. We couldn't get our offense in gear. 
Our defense kept them tied up too. We received the ball 
on our 37 yard line with 2:15 left in the game.

Coach Caffrey worked in some screen passes and draws to 
slow down the blitz. We mixed the play selection enough 
to keep the Braves defense guessing. We worked our way 
steadily down the field. There were 33 seconds left 
when Zack called for me to run a corner pattern. I 
streaked downfield, with the cornerback a half step 
back. Zack threw a great arcing pass into the corner of 
the end zone. I jumped at the same time as the 
cornerback. 

I grabbed the ball just above his fingertips. I brought 
it down to my body, wrestling with him for control. We 
collapsed in the end zone. I rolled over away from him, 
ripping his hands off the ball. I stood and held the 
ball aloft. TOUCHDOWN! Zack, Mike, Greg, Stan and Karl 
all mobbed me in celebration. After we made the PAT, 
the score was 35-31 Wolverines. The black and silver 
dressed crowd sat in stunned silence.

The clock showed 22 seconds. We kicked the ball 
downfield. The cover team did its job this time. They 
had 17 seconds to beat us. Andy Groff kept their 
quarterback on the run on all three remaining plays. We 
won! Final Score 35-31 Wolverines. We whooped and 
celebrated our come from behind victory. Our perfect 
record was intact.

Zack sat with me on the bus ride home. Zack exclaimed, 
"You did great tonight Kyle."

"Nah, Mike and Stan played much better than me."

"You scored the come from behind, winning touchdown. 
That's a good game for anyone. Thanks for being there. 
And thanks for ripping the ball away from the DB."

"I'm just trying to help Zack."

"You do Kyle. I'm glad you’re on the team. We're 
getting together at McDonalds and then doing a movie 
tomorrow. Do you need a ride?"

"Sure, that would be great Zack."

"Did you hear my brother Sam is going to start at 
quarterback for Boston College tomorrow?"

"No" I answered.

"The first string quarterback tore up his knee last 
Saturday. If Sam does well, he leads the team the rest 
of the season."

"Cool. Do you think he'll do OK?" I asked.

"We'll see. He has been preparing for this moment half 
his life. I think he is ready." Zack said hopefully.

"What time is his game on?"

"1 pm on ABC, I think." Zack said.

"I'll try to watch it."

Eddie and I got together to train on Saturday morning, 
since I wanted to watch the BC-Syracuse game in the 
afternoon. Sam started out a little shaky, but by the 
fourth quarter he had BC moving down the field to win 
the game. It was a great start for Sam.

Zack picked me up about 4:30 to head to the mall. We 
met at McDonalds. Zack and I sat down at a table with 
Annie Lowell, Cynthia Anderson and a girl I hadn't met. 
Zack sat down beside her and gave her a kiss. He asked, 
"Kyle, have you met Jessica Hamilton?"

"No," I said, extending my hand to shake her hand. 
"Nice to meet you Jessica."

She replied, "Please, call me Jessie. Everyone does."

"Nice to meet you Jessie." I said, correcting myself. 
"Annie, have you seen Stacie yet?"

Annie answered, "Her parents dragged her to a family 
get together. She is in Pittsburgh this weekend."

"Oh, OK." I answered with a sigh. No one to kiss and 
cuddle with tonight. I guess I'll end up actually 
watching the movie.

Zack and I went up to pick up food for our group. When 
we returned with our dinner, Zack slid in close to 
Jessie. Zack and Jessie flirted continuously as they 
ate dinner. When they finished eating, Zack put his arm 
around Jessie and whispered in her ear. She giggled a 
little. 

Zack turned around to Mike, who was sitting in the 
booth behind him and asked, "Mike would you mind giving 
Kyle a ride home? Jessie and I want to take off."

Mike said, "Sure, no problem Zack."

Zack turned back to me and asked, "Is that OK Kyle."

"Sure thing." I said, acquiescing.

Zack and Jessie left immediately. I went with my 
teammates and friends to the movie theater. I sat with 
some of my teammates who didn't have girls either. The 
movie was fun, but making out with Stacie would have 
been more fun.

==========
Chapter 23
==========

The week passed quickly. School, homework, football 
practice, Boy Scouts on Monday night and Venturer Crew 
meeting on Tuesday. The Crew was preparing for a back 
packing trip on the Horseshoe Trail over the weekend. 
The trip didn't start until Saturday morning, so Eddie, 
Jeremy and I could play our games Friday night and 
still make the hike.

Game 5 was against Northern Lanco High School. It was 
our homecoming weekend. Norlanco was 2-3 so far this 
season. We were confident that we would beat them, but 
not overconfident.

Our confidence wasn't misplaced. They had a decent 
offense, but not as good as ours. Their defense just 
couldn't stop us. I caught 6 passes for 115 yards and 2 
touchdowns. Zack spread the ball around. He completed 
67% of his throws and passed for 295 yards. Stan, Mike, 
Karl and Greg all caught touchdowns too. The final 
score was 42-31.

While we were showering after the game Zack asked, "You 
want a ride to the homecoming dance?"

"No, the Venturer Crew is going backpacking this 
weekend. I'll pass."

"I miss the Venturer trips. I wish I had more free 
time."

"I understand. I don't have much free time this year 
either."

"Kyle, would you believe I got another recruiting call? 
Last night it was the coach of Syracuse."

"That's cool. After Sam beat them last weekend, do you 
think they decided they need a Hayes of their own? What 
are you going to do?"

"I'm going to listen right now. Keep my options open. 
It looks like I won't be a walk on next year when I'm 
in college. I know I will get a scholarship somewhere. 
My parents are delighted. It will be nice that they 
don't have to pay for college for me."

"I'm really happy for you Zack. You deserve this."

Our crew hiked from Governor Dick Hill to the local 
scout camp on Saturday. It was an 11 mile hike. The 
people that went to Algonquin led the way. The rest of 
our group was worn out by the time we started up the 
last hill. 

Gary Musselman was President of our Venturer Crew, 
taking over from Rob Stevens, who had run the crew the 
previous two years. Gary had the trip well organized. 
We had fifteen people on the trip, so Gary broke us up 
into two crews. 

I ended in a crew with Gary, Jason, Eddie, Linda, Sarah 
and myself. Justin and Sherry Baer were our group's 
adult leaders for the weekend. They had so much fun 
this summer that they volunteered to help out Joe and 
Barb whenever the Venturer Crew needed extra adult 
leaders.

One thing I was sorry about was how distant Penny had 
become. I hardly ever got to talk to her anymore. I 
missed my friend.

This week, during practices, I finally finished 
learning all the plays in the playbook. Now I could 
concentrate on improving my technique.

Game 6 was at Cornwall High School, in southern Lebanon 
County. They had a 3-3 record. They had a great 
defense, but virtually no offense. The game was played 
on a cold dreary evening. We got drives started but 
couldn't sustain them to the end zone. We scored three 
field goals against a single field goal for Cornwall. 
It started to drizzle in the third quarter. Our 
pounding finally started to wear the Cornwall defense 
down. By late in the fourth quarter, their pass rush 
was having trouble getting to Zack. 

Coach Caffrey called for a deep pass. I ran down the 
field and pulled it in as I crossed the goal line. The 
cornerback tackled me as I caught the ball, trying to 
knock it loose. We landed in a puddle and skidded 
across the back of the end zone. I held the ball up to 
lusty cheers of a few fans who braved the ugly night 
and long trip to Lebanon County. The final score was 
16-3 Wolverines. Zack said he would give me a ride to 
Mike's birthday party on Saturday.

Zack picked me up around 4:30 for Mike's party. When we 
got there, Zack and I dropped our presents off upstairs 
and joined the party in the basement. Stacie was 
already there. She had on a very low cut blouse and 
skirt on. She gave a whole new meaning to the word 
cleavage.

Mike had music going and some couples were dancing. 
Stacie grabbed me as soon as I had my coat off. She 
dragged me out and we started dancing. Well, she danced 
and I kind of stood there and swayed a little. The 
second song was a slow one. Stacie pulled me tight 
against her body and we swayed together. I could feel 
her nipples poking me in the chest. No bra tonight!

Mike's Mom called everyone upstairs after that dance 
for dinner. Mike's parents set up a buffet spread with 
sandwiches, chips, and salads for us. The food was 
excellent. Everyone sang Happy Birthday to Mike and had 
cake and ice cream. Mike was eighteen now. The group 
returned to the basement when the cake was finished.

Mike cranked up the music and Stacie and went back to 
dancing. We danced for a couple songs and then found 
seats on the couch. Stacie and I started to make out on 
the couch. We heated up quickly. 

Stacie suggested, "Let's find a room upstairs. I'd like 
some more privacy."

I answered, "Sure. I'd like that too."

"Let's go upstairs a couple minutes apart, so no one 
notices us together."

"Sure. I’ll follow you in a couple minutes."

Stacy asked Mike where the bathroom was and then headed 
upstairs. I waited, wondering how far Stacie wanted to 
go tonight. Boy, did I have high hopes.

I went upstairs and followed the steps to the second 
floor. I wondered which room I would find Stacie. I 
walked by the first door. Stacie grabbed me and pulled 
me in without saying a word. She shut the door. She 
said, "Damn, no lock."

We apparently we were in Mike's bedroom. The walls had 
rock posters on them. Mike had a study center with a 
desk, lots of books and a rack full of CDs. He had a TV 
and DVD player in one corner. Best of all, Mike had a 
queen size bed. Stacie pulled me onto the bed, grabbed 
me around the neck and gave the deepest kiss of my 
life.

When we paused to breathe, Stacie said, "Tiger, I've 
been waiting a month to get you alone. Tonight's going 
to be fun." I wrapped my arms around Stacie and kissed 
her. Our tongues dueled frantically.

I rubbed Stacie's right tit while we kissed. She asked, 
"Do you want me to take off my blouse?"

"sURe" I squeaked. Stacie unbuttoned her blouse and 
removed it.

"Take your shirt off Tiger."

"OK" I said, as I pulled my T-shirt off. My God, did 
Stacie's tits looked good. 

"Oh, I like your muscles Tiger." Stacy said as she 
rubbed my pecs. I placed one hand on each of Stacie's 
tits, caressing and squeezing them. I flicked my thumb 
over a nipple. 

"Oh yeah Kyle. That's it." Stacie moaned. I continued 
rubbing her nipples. After a minute, she grabbed me and 
pulled me on top of her so we could kiss some more. 
Stacie's tits were mashed against my chest. What a 
feeling! My cock became rigid.

While we were kissing I slid my hand down across 
Stacie's tummy. I rubbed. Stacie shivered a little. I 
unsnapped the button on her skirt and pulled the zipper 
down. Stacie lifted her butt to help me pull her skirt 
off. 

"You're next Tiger!" She unzipped and pulled my pants 
off. My cock pushed my boxers out. I pushed a hand down 
Stacie's panties while we kissed. First I felt a tuft 
of hair and then I found her slot. I rubbed a finger 
down it, feeling my way through this unexplored 
territory. My finger was soaked by Stacie's wet pussy.

I slid my finger up and down, feeling the outside of 
Stacie's pussy while we kissed. Stacie was shivering. 
Stacie moaned, "Oh, that's it Tiger. Keep doing that." 
I felt incredible heat coming from her pussy. 

"Tiger, take my panties off." She exclaimed. I pulled 
them down when she lifted her butt up. This was my 
first look at a live female. I stared. Stacie had a 
small tuft of neatly trimmed hair right above her puffy 
slot. Stacie's groin was flushed red.

"Don't just stare Tiger, keep fingering me." Stacie 
directed.

I rubbed my finger up and down along her slippery 
labia. "Ummm... that's it." Stacie purred. I kept 
rubbing. "Do my clit Tiger."

"Hunh?"

"Feel for a bump at the top of my labia." I rubbed my 
finger around the top until I felt a bump. I rubbed it. 
"Oh GOD!" Stacie moaned. I kept rubbing around her 
clit.

"Stacie, where does a cock go in?" I asked.

"You haven't done this before, have you?"

"No Stacie."

She held my hand as slid it down her slot. "Let me show 
you Tiger. You're doing really well for your first 
time." She purred. Stacie pushed on my finger. It 
slipped into a tight wet hole. My eyes bugged out as I 
stared at the spot where my finger disappeared into 
Stacie.

"This is THE sPOT?" I croaked.

"Oh yeah. Move your finger in and out Kyle. Please?" 
Stacie begged.

I pulled my finger out and pushed it back in. I wiggled 
it around inside Stacie's pussy. It was amazingly hot 
inside Stacie.

Stacie moaned, "Ohhhh..... ohhhh..... rub my clit too 
Tiger. Pl... please?"

I used my thumb to rub her clit while I stroked my 
finger in and out of Stacie's pussy. She was panting 
and moaning as I did this. Her pussy felt like someone 
left a faucet running. Her juices poured out, soaking 
my hand and the sheets on Mike's bed. Then Stacie 
gasped and thrust her torso at me. Her pussy clenched 
and gripped my finger before spasming.

"OH GOD! Aaahhhhh..... ooohhhh..." she groaned. Stacie 
collapsed onto the bed, her eyes shut. I stared at this 
beauty. 

"Did you have an orgasm Stacie" I inquired.

"Christ, yes I did. You did great Tiger. Take your 
boxers off. I want to see your cock."

"OK" I squeaked. I turned around and pulled them off. 
Slowly I turned back around, allowing Stacie to see my 
cock.

She gently grabbed it, stroking her hand up and down a 
couple times. "This is a nice one Kyle. Do you want to 
fuck me with it?"

"Uhh... uhhh... uhhh... yES" I stuttered.

"Come here Tiger." she directed.

"What do I do?" I asked. Stacie spread her legs apart 
and beckoned me to get between them. 

I was lining my cock up with Stacie's hole when the 
door opened. "JESUS CHRIST!" Mike exclaimed. He stepped 
in and closed the door quickly. "You can't do that 
here! My parents are in the living room! Show a little 
class."

My cock wilted immediately. "Get dressed you two. Now!" 
Mike ordered. I pulled my clothes back on. "You come 
with me Kyle. I don't trust you alone in my room right 
now. Stacie, go to the bathroom, flush the toilet then 
come back downstairs in a minute, OK?" Mike directed.

Mike grabbed a few CDs from his collection and then 
pushed me towards the door. I led the way back to the 
basement, Mike right behind me. When the basement door 
was shut, Mike said, "I can't believe you two were 
going to fuck with my parents home. What were you 
thinking?"

"I'm sorry Mike. We have been making out for a month 
and this is the first time we have managed to get any 
privacy. Please forgive me." I asked.

"I do. Just don't do it here." Mike said.

I wandered to the drink table and got myself a soda. 
Stacie joined me after a couple minutes. We danced and 
talked the rest of the night. My Dad picked me up 
around 9:30. 

I went straight to my bedroom, stripped and poured hand 
lotion on my cock. I stroked my cock furiously. God 
Almighty! I was an inch away from fucking a girl! Why 
couldn't Mike have waited five more minutes? It was so 
fucking unfair. My cum squirted all over everything 
when I came. My orgasm provided only a little relief 
from my horniness and frustration. I fell asleep pissed 
off at the world.

My mood improved as the weekend went on. I was sure 
Stacie and I would eventually get a chance to finish 
what we started.

==========
Chapter 24
==========

Game 7 was a non-league game with Chester County's West 
Brandywine High School. They had a decent team last 
year, but most of their starters graduated. They only 
had two seniors on the team. The starting quarterback 
was a sophomore. Our defense completely confused the 
quarterback. He threw three interceptions in the game. 
Our defense dominated. They also forced two fumbles. 
The offense hardly needed to work up a sweat. The final 
was score 34-21 Wolverines.

The team was going out for a movie on Saturday night. 
Zack arranged to pick me up. When I got home I found 
out differently.

Dad said, "Kyle, we got a last minute invitation to a 
party tomorrow night. We can't arrange a baby sitter, 
so you'll have to watch Andy and Lizzie."

I exclaimed, "What? I had plans with the team tomorrow 
night. I can't."

"Sorry Kyle. Family responsibilities win over football. 
You are baby sitting."

"Can I at least invite a friend over to help?"

"Who?"

"My friend Stacie Thompson. It was sort of a date 
tomorrow."

"No Kyle. You can't have a girl over when you baby 
sit."

"Why? You let Will do that! This isn't fair!" I whined.

Dad calmly reasoned with me. "I know we let Will do 
that once. Don't you remember how that turned out? That 
time you saw Will having sex with Cheryl is why you 
can't have a girl over. I don't want Andy or Lizzie 
getting an eye full from you and your girlfriend."

I asked, "Can I invite Eddie over?"

"You can do that Kyle."

"OK. Do I get paid for baby sitting?"

"Yes. We'll pay you twenty dollars for the evening."

Baby sitting Andy and Lizzie wasn't real hard. I made 
them supper. Andy spent the evening in his room on his 
computer, as usual. Lizzie had a neighbor friend, Davey 
Mitchell, over after dinner. They headed to the 
basement to watch cartoons.

I enjoyed watching BC beat Pittsburgh in a late 
afternoon game. Sam Hayes played spectacularly. Zack's 
style at quarterback really reminded me of his older 
brother. When the game was over, I went to the basement 
to check on Lizzie and Davey. 

When I got to the bottom of the steps, I heard Lizzie 
say, "Why is your pee pee stiff?"

Davey answered, "I don't know. It just does that 
sometimes. Can I touch you Lizzie?"

I turned the corner at the bottom of the steps and got 
an eye full. My little sister was standing in front of 
Davey, stark naked. David was facing her, his little 
pecker sticking straight out from his naked body.

Lizzie turned, looked at me and exclaimed, "Kyle!" 
Davey dove for his clothes and started dressing 
immediately. Lizzie started to cry.

"Please don't cry Lizzie, just get dressed." I asked.

When Lizzie and Davey were fully clothed I said, 
"Please sit down. I want to talk to you." When they 
were seated, I continued, "You are too young to be 
doing things like you were doing. A girl and boy 
getting naked is something you do when you're older. 
It's for boyfriends and girlfriends not ten year old 
kids like you."

"Davey is a boy and he is my friend." Lizzie declared.

"Yeah, and Lizzie is my best friend in the world." 
Davey said.

I explained, "No, you aren't getting it. Davey do you 
kiss Lizzie on the lips?"

"Ewww! No, I don't want cooties!" Davey said.

"Heh! I don't have cooties!" Lizzie insisted.

I smiled. "Exactly what I expected you to say. When I 
said girlfriend and boyfriend, I meant the kind that 
kiss and hug and stuff. You guys are too young for a 
serious romance."

Davey asked, "Have you gotten naked with a girl?"

I hesitated and finally decided to tell the truth. 
"Yes. My first time seeing a naked girl and having her 
see me was last week. I still haven't decided if I'm 
old enough to be doing that. You two definitely need to 
wait a few years."

Lizzie asked, "Are you going to tell Mom and Dad about 
this Kyle?"

"No, as long as you two promise you won't do this 
again. Is that a promise?" I said.

Davey and Lizzie both agreed. I said, "Davey, I think 
it's time for you to go home. Good night."

This was a wonderful experience for me. Trying to 
explain sex without saying the word to two ten year 
olds. I'm glad I wasn't a parent. I was glad when Mom 
and Dad got home.

Our seventh game was going to be our biggest regular 
season game of the year. We played perennial powerhouse 
Central. At least it was a home game.

A couple days before our showdown with Central, I had a 
midnight visitor.

"Kyle! Kyle, wake up. Kyle!"

I woke up from my brother Andy shaking my shoulder. I 
opened my eyes. It was pitch black. I stared at my 
clock until my eyes focused. I exclaimed, "Andy, it's 
1:30 in the morning. What do you want?"

"Kyle, something is wrong with me. I need your help."

"What's wrong Kyle?"

"I made a mess in my bed."

"Did you wet yourself?"

Hesitantly Andy answered, "No. It's in my pajamas. It's 
sticky white stuff. Is something wrong with me?"

I smiled. "No, Andy. You're fine. That white stuff is 
sperm. It just means your starting to grow up. What do 
you remember?"

"I was having a really nice dream and suddenly I woke 
up and my gut felt funny. My pajamas were wet and 
sticky. What happened to me?"

"It's called a wet dream Andy. You'll have more of them 
from now on."

"Has this ever happened to you Kyle?"

"Yes, many times. It's normal."

"Can I make it stop?"

"Sort of. Your body is getting rid of sperm that you 
don't need. It has to go somewhere. Do you jerk off 
Andy?"

"Um, yeah. Sure, I do that." Andy answered hesitantly. 
I looked at him. He shuffled his feet a little and 
stared at the floor. Then Andy looked back at me and 
said, "I don't know what jerking off is. Some of the 
guys at school joke about it. What is it Kyle?"

"Have you ever played with your dick Andy?"

"Once in a while when I'm taking a bath."

"Did it feel really good?"

"Yes, sometimes."

"When you rub and play with your dick and make it shoot 
cum, uh, your sperm, that's called jerking off. It 
feels really good. It'll help you stop the wet dreams. 
At least it does for me. I haven't had one for almost a 
year."

"How often do I need to jerk off to make them stop?"

"I don't know Andy. I jerk off once or twice a day. It 
helps."

Andy's eyes opened wide in amazement. "That often?"

"I do. Try it tomorrow. It feels really good. You'll 
see. Why don't you go to the bathroom and clean 
yourself up. Then get a clean pair of pajamas and go 
back to bed. OK?"

"OK. Thanks for talking with me Kyle. Good Night."

"Good Night Andy."

I went back to sleep. The next morning while Andy and I 
were walking to the bus stop, he told me, "I tried 
jerking off this morning during my shower. It felt 
really cool. I shot sperm and everything."

"That's cool Andy." I patted him on the back. "You'll 
be a real teenager in a few months."

"I know, in three months." We changed the subject when 
we joined the crowd of kids at our bus stop.

==========
Chapter 25
==========

Friday morning, I pulled my football jersey on. Today 
was the big day. Our team was 7-0. Tonight we faced our 
biggest rivals, Central. Our team had lost the previous 
ten games to them. They had two state championships and 
numerous section titles. This year they weren't quite 
as strong as usual. They were 6-1. Everyone sat around 
nervously checking equipment, trying to calm our 
nerves.

Indian summer had returned. The temperatures were in 
the mid 60’s. It was a beautiful fall evening. We 
finally went out to warm up. Central was doing the same 
at the opposite side of the field. I looked over at 
them. They didn't look so special. But I knew better. 
They had made the playoffs for twenty-three years in a 
row. I noticed one of the players running up and down 
along the sideline. It was Trent Wilson, my canoe 
partner from summer camp. I trotted over to greet my 
friend, and now my rival.

"Hey, Trent. Good to see you. I didn't know you played 
football."

"I've been playing most of my life. I'm surprised to 
see you here. You don't look much like a football 
player."

I said, "I'm a wide receiver. How about you?"

"I'm a corner back."

"I guess I'll see you on the field some."

"Yep, probably. Good Luck Kyle. But not too much luck. 
We plan to kick your butts."

"Good luck Trent. And we will see who kicks whose 
butt." I shook his hand and headed back to our team.

I looked in the stands. They were filled to 
overflowing. The crows was boisterous. I spotted my 
cheering section. Will and Abby had taken the train 
home from Penn this afternoon so they could attend the 
game. They were sitting with Justin and Sherry. Jon and 
Amy Miller sat with them too. My parents, Andy, Lizzie 
and my friend Eddie Fritz completed my cheering 
section. I gave them a wave as we took the field. I had 
heard that Eddie's JV team had lost to Central's JV 
team in the last seconds of the game earlier in the 
afternoon. 

Our team won the coin toss. Our kick returner did a 
great job. We got the ball on our 40 yard line. Coach 
decided to give Central a taste of my speed on the 
first play. He signaled for Zack to send me on a streak 
for the corner post. The play isn't anything fancy. 
Just pure speed. When we broke huddle, I lined up on 
the right side. I looked up. There was Trent a yard 
away from me.

"I guess we'll see a lot of each other tonight won't 
we?" Trent asked with a big smile.

"Sure looks that way."

On the snap, Trent tried to jam me at the line. I 
sidestepped his move and ran flat out down the field. I 
took a quick glance back at the five yard line to find 
where the ball was. Trent was no where to be seen. I 
pulled the ball in to my chest when it dropped into my 
outstretched hands. Touchdown!

My team mobbed me to congratulate me. When I walked by 
Trent on the way to our bench he said, "Enjoy that one 
Martin. It's going to be your only one."

"We'll see, Trent. We'll see."

Central received the ball. The team was well coached 
and well disciplined. They mounted a fourteen play 
drive that pushed our defense down to our goal line. 
Then they punched the ball in to tie the score. 

When our offense took the field, we found out that 
Central made an immediate adjustment to counter me. 
They kept the free safety deep on my side and put Trent 
short to cover me. I didn't do nearly as well after 
they made this adjustment. I caught a few passes, but 
nothing long. Mike did manage to make some good catches 
on his side of the field. Stan and the offensive line 
made good yardage on the ground. We pushed Central back 
inside the red zone (inside the 20 yard line). 

Zack called a play where I go in motion from my right 
side spot, cross behind the offensive line and turn to 
run a crossing pattern just as the ball is snapped. 
Central defensive backs frantically called out 
adjustments to cover me. Trent slid over quickly so he 
could cover me. The ball snapped before Trent was in 
position. Our tight end, Greg Harrison, lined up on my 
end of the line this time. He ran a 4 yard deep route 
just behind their linebackers. 

I ran five yards down field, turned, and sprinted for 
the far corner post. Greg picked Trent off as he 
adjusted to follow me. No, that's not right. Picks are 
illegal, but Trent got tangled up with Greg anyway and 
I was open. Zack fired a bullet that hit me squarely in 
the chest as I crossed the goal line. No penalty flags. 
We made the PAT. Score: 14-7 Wolverines.

Central took the ball back with 3 minutes left in the 
half. They drove our defense down the field. Our 
defense stiffened when the field got shorter. Andy 
Groff, our star defensive end stunted and flew past his 
blocker on a pass play. Central's quarterback had to 
run for his life. Ed Potts, the other defensive end 
chased the QB back towards Andy. They finally caught 
him for a 15 yard loss with the sack. It took Central 
almost out of field goal range. They were forty-five 
seconds left when they tried a 42 yard field goal. They 
had a good kicker. He drove the ball straight towards 
the center of the goal post. Our luck held. The ball 
bounced off the bottom bar. No good! Our crowd roared 
its approval.

Our offense lined up quickly, to try to see what we 
could make of the time. On the first play I ran a 
streak down the sideline. I pulled three defensive 
backs with me. This left Mike in single coverage. Mike 
beat his guy for a 22 yard gain. The ball was on our 43 
yard line. The ball was close enough that Zack could 
get me the ball close to the end zone. We took two 
shots down the field, but Central was playing prevent 
defense. I couldn't get free of the coverage. On the 
final play before the half, Zack was almost sacked by 
Central. He managed to throw the ball out to Stan, his 
safety outlet. Stan ran the ball ahead a few yards 
before he was tackled. We let time run out after that.

We went into the locker room proud but tired. Coach 
Caffrey talked to us about how hard we had worked this 
summer and fall. He called for us to give 110 percent 
for another half. We could really beat Central! We were 
psyched.

Central took the second half kick off. They 
methodically moved the ball down the field, three or 
four yard gains on every play. Our defense stubbornly 
contested every yard, waiting for Central to make a 
mistake. They didn't make any. It took them fifteen 
plays, but they stuffed the ball in our end zone. 
Score: 14-14

Our offense took the field, the ball on our 25 yard 
line. Central made our life difficult. I was sent on a 
few deep routes. I was double and tripled covered every 
time. Stan made some good yardage running and Mike 
caught a couple passes. We managed to move up to 
Central's 14 yard line. We had three shots at their 
goal line from there, but we couldn't put the ball in. 
Finally on fourth down, our kicker made a 32 yard field 
goal. Score: 17-14 Wolverines.

Our kick off went deep, but their returner decided to 
take it out anyway. He made it to the 17 yard line 
before he was clocked by one of our cover guys. Central 
was going to have to march a long way to score.

Central started another one of their patented grind-it-
out drives. Slowly, patiently, they pushed our defense 
back into sight of our goal line. Central used a play 
action fake to freeze our safeties. The QB threw a fade 
to the wide receiver in the corner of the end zone. 
Score: 21-17 Central!

We took over the ball, but couldn't do much with it. At 
most we made a couple first downs before we had to 
punt. Our defense stiffened and Central couldn't get 
their offense going either. The game went this way 
almost to the end of the fourth quarter.

We got the ball back on our 22 yard line with 2:05 left 
to play. Zack mixed up the running and passing 
brilliantly. I ran deep routes, but I was always 
covered. Mike managed to catch three passes. Stan was 
doing well at running the ball. We pushed down to 
Central's 29 yard line. We were running out of time. 18 
seconds remained. Zack called a play action pass. He 
faked the hand off to Stan. I watched as Central free 
safety took the fake. He made a step towards the line 
of scrimmage. I started down the field. Five yards 
down, I faked a hitch with a stutter step. Trent bought 
it and took a step towards the sideline.

I flew by Trent. He tried to follow, a half a step 
behind me. I streaked for the corner of the end zone, 
knowing that the free safety would never be able to 
reach me. As I crossed the goal line, I turned to look 
for the ball. Zack hit me in the chest. I nestled the 
ball to my body. The crowd jumped to their feet and 
cheered, whistled and hollered their relief and 
approval at my catch. My teammates mobbed me in the 
celebration. We made the PAT. We squib kicked the ball 
to Central to kill the last four seconds of the game. 
Final Score: 24-21 Wolverines!

The football team, the cheerleaders, the band and quite 
a few students filled the field, celebrating our first 
victory over Central since before most of us were in 
elementary school. I received many slaps on the back to 
congratulate me on my achievements tonight. When the 
crowd finally dispersed, I saw Trent sitting on the 
visitor's bench looking like he lost his last friend in 
the world.

I sat down beside him. I put my hand on his shoulder. 
"I really wish someone else was covering me on the last 
play. I felt bad making you look like the fool."

Trent said, "Don't apologize Kyle. You made a great 
move. I respect that. I feel bad about letting the town 
down. From the time we start in midgets, everyone in 
Manheim is drilled with the idea that we are the best 
football team around. We expect to win. Every single 
year."

I said, "We'll probably see each other again in the 
playoffs Trent. Maybe you'll win that time."

"No Kyle. We won't. We have two losses now. We aren't 
going to the playoffs. It's the first time in twenty-
three years. No playoffs!"

"Well, then I'll see you on the field next year. May 
the best team win."

"You better know Kyle. We're going to work our butts 
off to fix this embarrassment today. Be ready. Good 
luck in the playoffs" Trent and I shook hands and 
headed to our respective locker rooms.

Coach Caffrey was quieting the team when I got inside. 
He spotted me and smiled. Coach announced, "We have two 
game balls today. The first game ball goes to Kyle 
Martin. 9 catches, 153 yards and all three touchdowns. 
Good job Kyle!" I went forward to accept the ball from 
the coach.

Coach continued, "The second game ball goes to Zack 
Hayes for his leadership, coolness under fire, and 
crisp passes today. Good job Zack!" Zack came forward 
and accepted the ball from our coach.

Zack turned to me and asked, "Glad you came out for 
football now Kyle?"

"You bet. I owe all my success to your help. Thank you 
Zack."

I showered and changed to my street clothes. Before I 
left the locker room, Zack pulled me aside.

"Kyle, we're having a team party at my house tomorrow 
night. I hope you can come."

"Sure Zack. What time?"

"Come over at four. Some of us are going to watch my 
brother Sam's Boston College team play Miami. We can 
cheer for them. The party will start around 7 pm."

"It sounds cool Zack. I'll be there if I can find a 
ride. I know my family will be away tomorrow night."

"Don't worry about it Kyle. I'll get Mike to give you a 
ride. He'll call tomorrow to make the arrangements."

"Thanks Zack. I'll see you tomorrow."

I headed out to meet my friends and family. My parents 
took everyone out for ice cream. It was very cool to be 
the hero of the hour. It was nearly midnight before the 
crowd at my house dispersed and I could finally got to 
bed.

==========
Chapter 26
==========

I slept in, enjoying a rare day off. Mike called around 
2 pm, to say he would pick me up around 3:45 pm. Mom, 
Dad, Andy and Lizzie were heading to our grandparents 
for dinner with my aunt, uncle and cousins. They 
wouldn't be home until late. Will and Abby hung out at 
our house, also enjoying a restful weekend.

I was browsing on the net when Will and Abby started 
up. Abby was squealing. I could hear Will groaning. My 
poor old bunk bed was going to take a beating this 
afternoon as they had sex. I stopped browsing and 
dropped my pants. I slathered my cock with hand lotion 
and started to jerk off. I visualized Stacie's luscious 
soft tits pressed against my naked body as I thrust my 
cock into her pussy. My hand was a blur as I stroked 
myself. I kept stroking until my balls felt like they 
were going to explode. My face against Stacie's big 
tits, sucking and kissing. Her warm pussy stimulating 
my cock. My semen burst out, the first spurt landing on 
my chin. Then spurts on my nipple, chest, belly button 
and finally dribbles by my pubic hair.

I managed to come up with a few new stroke fantasies 
thanks to the girls who hung out with the football 
team. I cleaned myself up while I listened to Will and 
Abby fuck a second time. Man, I need to find a 
girlfriend!

Mike picked me up and took me to Zack's house. We 
settled in to watch the Boston College-Miami football 
game. Zack's older brother Sam took over a few weeks 
earlier as starting QB for Boston College when the 
regular starter was hurt. BC was Sam's team for the 
rest of the year. If he did well, his dream of playing 
in the NFL might happen. If he did poorly, he was going 
to get his teaching degree and teach high school and 
coach football.

Before the game started Zack said, "Sam called me last 
night. He wanted to know if we beat Central. The news 
made his night. He sends congrats to everyone, 
especially you Kyle. He kept saying, 'Will's little 
brother scored three touchdowns. Amazing!'"

I thought, 'Great! I score three touchdowns and win the 
game and I'm still Will's little brother!' I grumbled 
"That's nice."

Zack stared at me. "What wrong Kyle?"

I said, "I'm sick of hearing about Will. I don't want 
to be Will's little brother. I want to be Kyle!"

Zack grabbed my shoulder and dragged me into the 
kitchen. He looked me in the eye. "Do you know what you 
have done for this football team?"

"What? You call a pass route. I run it. I catch the 
ball if you throw it to me. What else is there?"

Zack said, "You really don't get it do you? You're the 
reason we are 7-0. 

I asked, "What do you mean? Mike has more catches than 
me, though I do have more yards than him."

Zack smiled and said, "Precisely! Last year without 
your speed, team's double covered Mike all the time. He 
can't beat double coverage. Now with you playing, you 
draw double coverage and still catch a lot of passes. 
Mike is single covered and he can beat that. With the 
two of you forcing the opposing team to cover deep 
routes, they can't cheat people closer to the line to 
stop Stan and the running game like they did last 
year."

"Really?"

Zack continued, "We have a big, good offensive line, 
but Stan is a power runner. Last year the opponents 
would stack up the middle and all we could get running 
the ball was 3.4 yards a carry. With you and Mike 
spreading the opponents out, we get 4.7 yards a carry. 
You are the difference this year. Last year we were 3-4 
after seven games. Now we are 7-0. That Kyle, is why 
you are so important to the team.

I stared at Zack, shocked. "All of this is going on and 
I didn't know?"

"Apparently you didn't." Zack said. "Watch what is 
happening on the field more. Ask questions. You will be 
a much better player when you understand the nuances."

"Zack, can I ask you one more question? Why me? You 
said you owed my brother a big favor."

"I was hanging out at DQ one night last spring. I was 
bitching about how we needed to find a fast receiver 
for the team. Will suggested that we check you out."

"NO! I thought football was my thing. You mean to tell 
me that Will is responsible for everything I've done in 
football. I am so sick of being Will's little brother. 
I just want to be recognized as Kyle."

"Whoa! Back up! All Will did was suggest we check you 
out. He didn't run a 100 meter race that nearly set a 
school record. He hasn't worked out with me every 
Saturday to get better at football. Has he trained with 
you every day for the last five months?"

"Well, he did help me get started the first couple 
weeks."

Zack continued, "But you did it on your own for the 
past four and a half months, without Will. How many 
passes did Will catch last night? Huh?"

I finally understood. "None. So everything I've 
accomplished this season is Kyle Martin's success?"

Zack grinned. "Yes, Kyle. You have your team mate's 
respect for what you have done, not for who your 
brother is."

"Thanks for talking with me Zack. I appreciate it."

"Not a problem. I went through the same thing a few 
years ago. It isn't easy being Sam Hayes' little 
brother."

We went back out to the living room to watch the BC-
Miami game. Sam and his team did very well. They tied 
Miami in the final seconds of regulation. Sam threw a 
beautiful pass in overtime to set up the winning field 
goal. 22nd ranked Boston College beat 7th ranked Miami 
23-20. Sam's NFL dream was still on schedule.

We whooped and hollered to help Zack celebrate his 
brother's victory. Two upsets in one weekend for the 
Hayes family. Everyone helped Zack get set up for the 
party. I put snacks out on the dining room table. Stan 
and Mike brought a keg of beer in from the garage and 
set it up in the kitchen. Andy Groff brought a box of 
liquor and set it up in the kitchen beside the 
refrigerator. I looked around. I was at a teenaged beer 
party! If my Mom found out I would be grounded for 
life. No one in my family drank. It was something about 
my Mom's grandfather being an alcoholic. I didn't know 
the details.

I asked Zack, "Will there be sodas too? I don't drink."

Zack smiled, "Sure Kyle. No one is going to make you 
drink if you don't want too. I can respect that. But I 
plan to celebrate our victory with a few beers. That's 
just me."

"Thanks Zack."

Around seven the rest of the football team showed up 
along with the school cheer leading squad and the usual 
girls who hung out with us. Stacie showed up in a super 
tight T-shirt tied above her belly button. God, did her 
tits stand out!

Zack started up the music. The crowd mixed. Some people 
danced. Some stood and talked. Some of us sat down and 
talked. I found a seat on the couch in the living room. 
Jack Steffy, our back-up tight end, approached me. "You 
had a great game Kyle. Congratulations. Would you like 
a Coke? I even opened it for you."

"Oh, Thanks Jack." This was definitely weird. Jack 
loved to harass underclassman, especially me, the only 
freshman on the varsity team. Maybe I finally had 
gained his respect. I took a big swig of the soda. It 
tasted a little off, but it was nice and cold. I drank 
the whole can. Stacie came over and had a seat on my 
lap, the way she liked too.

Stacie purred, "Hey, Kyle. You played so great last 
night stud. I love a true athlete." She pressed her 
bra-less, barely covered tits in my face.

"Uhh... yeah... Thanks StACIe" I squeaked. I hoped my 
voice would stop cracking soon.

George Reynolds came over to talk, "You did a great job 
last night Kyle. Congratulations. Would you like a 
Coke?"

"Sure" I drained the can quickly. "Thanks George." 
Stacie squirmed on my lap. That caught my cock's 
attention. I shifted a little to position my shaft. 
Stacie shifted again, positioning my rod right at her 
ass crack. I thought about what Stacie's bare tits 
looked like when we made out a couple weeks ago. My 
cock was fully erect now.

Stacie threw her arms around my neck and pressed those 
luscious tits against my chest. We locked our lips 
together. I parted my lips when her tongue poked into 
my mouth. She felt along the back side of my lips, 
along my teeth and finally pushed in against my tongue. 
Our tongues slid back and forth over each other. 
Shivers ran up my spine. I moaned, the vibrations from 
the sound further stimulating us. Football heroism had 
it's perks. Me, a lowly freshman, was making out with 
the hottest sophomore in our school.

We made out for five minutes. When we stopped to catch 
our breath, Jack brought Stacie and I more Cokes. I 
drank it down and giggled. "Thanksh Jack. Thatsh good." 
I laughed again. Stacie and I went back to making out. 
I ran my fingers over Stacie's soft tits. I squeezed 
them and rubbed my hand around them. Our tongues were 
locked together, rubbing back and forth. Stacie was 
starting to squirm, increasing the pressure on my cock. 
We broke our lip lock for breath again.

George appeared immediately with more Cokes. I took 
mine and drained the can. "Thanksh George, your a 
paaaal." I slurred. I giggled again. Stacie leaned away 
from me a little and thrust her chest in my face. She 
squirmed on my erection.

"Somebody’s getting excited aren't they Kyle?"

"Yesh!" I giggled again. "Rrrreellly rrrreealy excited. 
Shtacie! Let'sh take him out." I laughed hard at my 
wittyness. I sucked on one of Stacie's nipples through 
her shirt.

"Kyle, let's find someplace more private."

"Yesh! Grrreat ideash!" Stacie stood up. 

Jack appeared immediately. "Cokes anyone?"

"Thanksh Jaaaack. Thanksh." I poured the soda down my 
gullet. I let out a big belch. I laughed 
uncontrollably. "Thatsh a good one yesh?"

Jack and George were laughing with me at my wonderful 
joke. They were breaking up. "That was a very good one 
Kyle." They walked away laughing.

Stacie helped me to my feet. Ooohhh! The floor is 
moving. I grabbed onto Stacie to steady myself. "C'mon 
Tiger, let's go upstairs." Stacie helped me walk 
upstairs. It sure is hard to walk when the floor won't 
stop moving. Stacie dragged me into the first bedroom 
we came to. I staggered in and collapsed on the bed.

Stacie shut the door and locked it. She pulled her T-
shirt off. Oh My GOD! There are those big sweet tits. 
My mouth watered. Stacie lay down on top of me, 
pressing those naked tits into my chest. We kissed for 
a couple minutes. 

Stacie said, "Let's get you undressed Kyle."

"Yesh! Thatsh a grrreat ideash!" I tried to pull my 
shirt off. I ended up all tangled up in it. 

Stacie untangled my arms and pulled my shirt off. Then 
she unzipped my pants and pulled them off. Finally she 
pulled my boxers off. My cock bounced up and down when 
it was freed.

"Itsh out now. Ishn't it?" I asked.

Stacie lay back down on top of me. Her erect nipples 
were burning holes into my chest. My cock was rubbing 
against her mound of hair. Stacie kissed me again, 
using her tongue. I squirmed a little. My cock slid 
against a wet slot. I pushed a little more, trying to 
find the warmth.

"Whoa Tiger, not so fast. Let's work up to that." 
Stacie slid off my body a little, putting some distance 
between my cock and her pussy. She went back to French 
kissing. I reached for one of those pretty tits. I 
squeezed and rolled them around in my hand. They were a 
miracle of nature. Stacie was getting worked up too 
now. She was moaning as I played with her tits.

"Kyle, would you like a blow job?" Stacie asked.

"Yesh! A blow job!" I blew out air out of my mouth. 
"Yesh! Do that pleashe."

Stacie sat up between my legs. She bent down and licked 
the top of my cock. I howled from the sensations. 
Stacie licked around the crown of my cock. She drove 
the whole thing into her mouth. OH! MY! GOD! My balls 
poured their contents out and blasted my cum. I suppose 
I passed out after that.

==========
Chapter 27
==========

"Kyle?"

"Oooohhhhh.... please don't shout Will!"

"Kyle, I am whispering. How do you feel?"

"OOOOhhhh.... " I moaned. I tried to open my eyes, but 
they were crusted shut. I rubbed them, trying to get 
them open. Why did I hurt so much? I smelled an awful 
stench.

"Oooohhhh... what happened to me?" I groaned.

Will said, "That's what I wanted to know."

"Where am I?"

"You're in your own bed Kyle. What happened last 
night?"

"Oooohhh... I don't know. How did I get home? Last 
thing I remember I was at Zack's party."

"Kyle, I got a call from Zack around 11:30 last night. 
He found you naked lying on the guest bed, passed out."

"The last thing I remember is making out with Stacie. 
Then she started giving me a blow job. That's all I 
remember."

Will said, "I found you naked with your cock covered 
with cum. Did you have sex?"

"I don't know." The possibility sunk into my addled 
brain. 'Oh Shit! Did I have sex?' "What if I did? I 
really want to remember what my first time was like. Oh 
my God! Will, what do I do?"

"Talk to Stacie. Find out. If you did have sex, it's 
done. You can't undo it. You'll just have to live with 
it."

"Why do I feel so bad Will? Why?

Will said, "I think you were drunk."

"No. I couldn't be. I know how Mom feels about 
drinking. I'd never do that."

"Zack told me he overheard a couple guys laughing about 
how they got a guy drunk."

"Ooohhh.... Jack and George. I thought they were being 
nice to me since I had such a good game on Friday. They 
kept giving me Cokes."

"Jack and George? I think those are the names Zack told 
me. How many Cokes?"

"Four or Five. I don't know."

"Open cans?"

"Yeah." I said.

"They spiked your drinks."

"Those bastards. Wait until I get a hold of them!"

"No Kyle. Don't do anything. Zack said he would take 
care of it.

I asked, "Do Dad and Mom know?"

"Yes"

"I'm in deep shit aren't I?"

"Up to your eyebrows little brother."

"Do you think I'll be grounded?"

"At the very least. There also was discussion of 
castration, hanging or chaining you to your bed until 
you are twenty-one."

"Will, can you help me get to the bathroom? I think I 
need to go." I sat up. The room started to spin around. 
"Will, help me..." My brother helped me get out of bed 
and shuffle to the bathroom.

He asked, "Can you do this on your own?"

"I'll be OK" I said. I got about two steps before I 
stumbled. I held myself up with the bathroom cabinet. 
"Will, I think you better help me." My brother helped 
me over to the toilet. I reached down to pull my boxers 
down. They weren't there. I was naked. I flopped down 
on the toilet and let go. I looked at myself in the 
mirror across the room. What a sight. Streaks of brown 
and gray vomit on my chest. Dried cum in my pubic hair. 
Various dried juices on my cock. I smelled myself.

"God, I stink!"

"You threw up last night on the way home."

"Sorry Will."

"Three times. I couldn't stand the idea of showering 
you last night after I finished cleaning the car."

"I'm really sorry."

Will said, "Now get in the shower and get cleaned up. 
It'll help. Take a nice long hot shower."

I stepped into the shower and let the hot water cascade 
down my body. Some of the tension and headache was 
washed away along with the remains of the vomit and 
cum. I soaped up and washed myself thoroughly. The hot 
water and steam could clean my body, but it didn't help 
my soul.

Was I a virgin anymore? Did I get drunk and fuck 
Stacie? I vaguely remember my cock rubbing along her 
labia. I desperately wanted to know what had happened. 
I knew I was going to beat myself up much worse than 
Mom or Dad ever would. I was an immature little kid. 
What the hell am I doing hanging out with seniors? Then 
it hit me. I don't remember any condoms. What if Stacie 
got pregnant? I continued condemning myself for my 
stupidity.

There was a knock on the door. "Kyle, how are you 
doing?" Will asked. "You've been in the shower a half 
hour. You're going to look like a prune."

"Will, could you get me some clothes?"

"I already did Kyle. They're inside the bathroom door."

"Thanks." I got dressed and brushed my teeth. My mouth 
didn't feel like a small rodent had died in it anymore. 
I noticed the clock said it was 12:15 pm. I pulled my 
clothes on and went to the kitchen to face the world.

Abby and Will were sitting at the kitchen table eating 
lunch. Abby stared at me and asked, "How do you feel 
Kyle?"

"Like a complete idiot. I guess Will told you what 
happened."

"Yes. Those two boys shouldn't have done such a thing."

"They shouldn't, you're right. But I shouldn't have 
stayed at a party were they had a keg of beer and lots 
of liquor. I was taught better than that! I should have 
called for a ride home when the booze came out. I 
didn't. I was wrong."

I felt someone pat me on the shoulder. Dad said, 
"Exactly right Kyle. You stole half of the speech I had 
prepared for you."

I asked, "How long were you listening?"

"Long enough Kyle." I hugged my Dad and buried my head 
in his chest. I cried.

"I'm sorry Dad. I'm so sorry." Dad patted me on the 
back and let my cry until there weren't anymore tears.

"Your mother and I want to talk with you after lunch, 
OK?"

"Yes Dad."

Mom and Dad sat me down after lunch and had a long, 
very long talk with me. I was grounded for a month. The 
only places I could go were to school and football 
practice and games. Also I would have no TV, no video 
games, MP3 player or computer.

I went to my room and pulled out my school books. That 
was all I had for entertainment. After dinner, Eddie 
knocked at the front door. My Mom answered it. Mom 
called me downstairs. She decided Eddie could continue 
weight training while I was grounded. 

When we got downstairs, Eddie asked, "What the hell 
happened to you yesterday? Friday night you were the 
school hero. Today you're grounded. What's up?"

"The team had a party to celebrate our victory last 
night. I got drunk. I got a blow job. I may even have 
gotten laid."

Eddie said, "Cool!"

"No. Not Cool! If I did get laid, and I'm not sure 
about that, what kind of memory will I have of my first 
time? Will had to come and get me. He found me naked 
and passed out in a guest room. I threw up all over the 
back seat of our car. I've been such an idiot!"

Eddie said, "I can't argue with the last part. You've 
just about completely ditched your old friends for the 
football team. Other than us training together we 
haven't seen you in a month."

"I know Eddie. I guess I got hung up with on all the 
glamour. I'll try to do better after my grounding is 
over." We went ahead and did our weight routines.

When we were done with the weights, I went upstairs and 
found my Dad. 

I asked, "Am I allowed to do my run?"

Dad asked, "How long does it normally take?"

I said, "It's about half an hour to do the three 
miles."

Dad said, "OK. Here is how this will work. You have 
thirty-five minutes to finish the run. If you are one 
second late, you'll be grounded an extra month. Am I 
clear?"

"Yes Dad."

I took off up the street at a faster pace than usual. I 
think I wanted to beat up my body some more. Eddie 
trailed behind me. "Kyle, slow down a little. I can't 
keep up. Please?" I kept on running. I looked back for 
Eddie. He was doing OK staying with me. I ran hard. On 
the last half mile, I ran flat out. When I got to my 
porch, I checked my watch. Twenty-six minutes for three 
miles.

I had a big grin on my face when Eddie finally reached 
the porch. "Twenty-six minutes! That's our best time 
Eddie."

"Kyle, I thought you were going to kill me!"

"Eddie. We only get better if we push ourselves. We 
should run like this every night."

"OK, Kyle. But promise me that we'll work up our speed 
a little at a time, OK?"

"OK Eddie. I promise."

==========
Chapter 28
==========

I tracked down Stacie before home room on Monday. 
"Stacie, what did we do Saturday night? I don't 
remember anything. Did we have sex?"

Stacie said, "No, Tiger. We didn't. Do you remember the 
blow job?"

"Kind of."

"We made out a little. I gave you the blow job. Then 
you passed out. I wanted to have sex with you Tiger, 
but your cock was finished for the night. Do you want 
to get together some time to try again?"

"No. I mean yes I'd like to, but I can't. I'm grounded. 
Probably until I turn twenty-one. My parents hit the 
roof when my brother dragged me home. I won't be going 
to any parties or get-togethers with the team for quite 
a while."

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that Tiger. You're cute. I had 
fun with you."

"Believe me Stacie, I'm not going to forget you. You're 
image is permanently embossed on my brain."

I gave Stacie a kiss on the cheek and a hug before I 
went to my homeroom.

It was amazing. I was actually happy that I was a 
virgin! How weird is that for a fourteen year old boy?

All day in the halls and in classes, kids came up to 
congratulate me. Tell me how great a game I played. I 
played the role of hero even though I felt like a 
fraud. At lunch time, I sat with Eddie, Jeremy and the 
rest of our gang. It was good to be with my friends 
again. Unfortunately, Penny was sitting with Chad and 
his friends. I missed her.

At the end of lunch, Zack came by. "Can we take a walk 
Kyle?"

"Sure Zack."

"What happened to you when you got home?" Zack asked.

"I'm grounded for a month. I can play football and go 
to school. That's it."

"I'm sorry to hear that Kyle. Believe me, I'm going to 
fix the problem with Jack and George. You'll see this 
afternoon."

"Thanks Zack. I appreciate your help. Thanks for 
calling Will too. I'm sorry I embarrassed you at your 
party. The last thing you needed was a naked, drunk 
freshman passed out in the guest room.

"Don't beat yourself up about it. It's OK." Zack said.

"Thanks. I appreciate you talking with me. See you at 
practice."

==========
Chapter 29
==========

I expected that practice would be interesting. Things 
were routine until half way through practice. Jack was 
playing with the first team on this play. It was a 
crossing route where Jack would go over the middle for 
the pass. Zack was calling the cadence Blue 42. Blue 
42. Green. Green. Hike. I thought 'What the hell does 
green mean?' Then it hit me.

The center hiked the ball to Zack. I ran my route, but 
not flat out. I kept an eye on Jack. The cornerback was 
in on what was going on. He watched Jack too. Just 
before Jack got to the Rich Winters, our middle 
linebacker, Zack threw the pass. It was a little too 
high. Jack desperately wants to make first string, so 
he goes all out anytime that he is near the ball. He 
stretched out and snagged the ball. Suddenly, Rich 
nailed him as he was stretched out fully. Just like he 
knew exactly where the ball was going to go. Jack 
landed on the ground with a thud. Rich looked down and 
said innocently, "You OK Jack?" He helped him to his 
feet.

Coach Caffrey called out, "What happened Zack?"

He replied, "Sorry coach, I kind of lost my grip on the 
ball."

We all gathered in the huddle. Zack stared at Jack and 
growled, "That was for what you did to Kyle, you shit. 
You better start treating all your teammates better, or 
that is the only kind of pass you will ever get from 
me. Is the clear?"

Jack answered, "Yes, Zack. I'm sorry Kyle. I shouldn't 
have spiked your drinks and got you drunk. I'm sorry."

I sneered, "A lot of good your apology will do me. I'm 
grounded for a month."

Jack said, "I'm really sorry Kyle."

"What ever." I said.

Part way through practice Coach Caffrey usually 
switched the first team and second team defenses 
around. We were going to practice against the second 
string. I figured the other shoe would fall 
momentarily. I think George knew something was coming, 
but not when it was going to happen. The third play was 
a power run up the center. I was supposed to block out 
on the cornerback. At the snap, I went for my block. He 
grabbed me, turned me around and said, "Watch."

Both defensive tackles were stunting on this play. They 
each circled around the ends to try to get to the QB. 
The Center and Right Guard ended up free. Both ran down 
field and blocked George, who plays middle linebacker. 
Each guy outweighs George by about 40 pounds. Together 
they knocked him flat on his back. They kept going to 
block someone else. Then the fullback ran over him, 
looking for someone to block. Finally Stan ran over 
him, being sure to stomp an arm and a leg as he went 
by.

George lay there, dazed. Andy Groff, one of the 
defensive ends came back to help George up. They 
engaged in a very animated conversation. I'm sure the 
discussion included a pointed reference to how to treat 
teammates.

Coach called Zack over near the end of practice. He 
yelled, "What the hell is going on out there Zack? Is 
this a demonstration of your leadership?"

Zack stayed cool. "Actually coach, it is. I needed to 
emphasize the team concept to a couple of my teammates. 
What you saw today should take care of the problem."

Coach answered, "I hope you know what you're doing 
Zack."

When practice was over, George came up to me. "Kyle, 
I'm sorry about what Jack and I did to you on Saturday 
night. It was stupid."

I wasn't feeling particularly charitable. "Your apology 
doesn't do me any good George. I'm grounded for a 
month, thanks to you two."

George really seemed to have gotten the message. "I 
know Kyle. Some how, some day, I will make it up to 
you. I promise. You can take my word for it." George 
extended his hand to me to make peace. I shook it.

==========
Chapter 30
==========

Friday night's game was an away game. We didn't expect 
this game to be hard. The team was 1-7. They didn't 
have the personnel to cover Mike and I. We scored four 
touchdowns in the first half. Mike picked up a 150 
yards of passes. Stan ran over their defense. The score 
was 35-0 at the half. Coach Caffrey had mercy on them. 
The second string finished the game. I hadn't sat on 
the bench since our first game. It was interesting to 
watch a game from this perspective. I wanted to learn 
the nuances that Zack had told me about. Why they call 
particular plays. Why things worked. It was 
interesting. The second string put two more touchdowns 
on the board. The final score was 49-0.

I was up in my room Sunday afternoon when the phone 
rang. Dad answered it. I was surprised when he yelled 
that it was Will on the phone for me. I took the 
portable phone to my room. Will wanted to talk to me 
about how things were going since last weekend's 
events. I told him about my conversation with Stacie. I 
told Will about Zack's revenge on Jack and George. We 
talked about all the adulation I was getting at school 
and how to handle it. We talked about girls. It was the 
best conversation Will and I had ever had. I thanked 
him when before we hung up. I had a great big brother.

Eddie and I did our training every night. We had worked 
up to three miles in twenty-four minutes. I worked on 
reconnecting with my ninth grade friends. After a week 
of mending fences, things were pretty much back to 
where they were before I started football.

Our final game was an away game at LS. They were 7-1 
with a chance to go to the playoffs if they could beat 
us. Another team in our division was also 7-1 with a 
chance at the playoffs. The other team was playing 
Central that night. Since they lost to us, Central was 
on a tear. Last week they scored 28 points in the first 
quarter. Their coach put in the second string. The 
second string proceeded to score another 28. By the end 
of the game, Central was playing their third string, 
which proceeded to score again. I knew Trent was going 
to be right about Central next year. They were going to 
be hell to play. They were on a mission now. I didn't 
envy the team that they played this week.

All of this is to say, that LS desperately wanted to 
win tonight. Otherwise they would need a tie breaker to 
make the playoffs. LS ran a veer offense. We ran a pro 
offense. LS rarely threw the ball, but they were 
excellent at running it.

The veer works because it has so many options on every 
play. The quarterback can pitch the ball wide to the 
tailback, hand it off to the fullback or he can keep it 
and run the ball himself. If your defense doesn't play 
perfect on each play, someone is going to miss an 
assignment and the runner gets big yardage. Our team 
didn't see the veer much, so this was going to be a 
challenge to us.

The coach wanted to make sure we scored early and often 
on them. Since the veer doesn't have much in the way of 
passing, if you can get them way behind, they are 
easier to beat. That was our plan. Coach installed a 
few new plays with this in mind.

On Monday we practiced the first new play. This one was 
an end around. I hadn't done it before. On this play 
Zack faked a hand off to Stan who ran off tackle to the 
right side. If the fake looked convincing, most of the 
defense would be drawn over to stop Stan. I ran around 
behind Zack, who pitched me the ball as I went by. 
Hopefully, if I was fast enough and Zack managed to 
block the last defender, I had a clear route down the 
far sideline for a big gain. We planned to run it two 
or three times. If it worked once or twice, that was 
good. Maybe if we got lucky, I would score a touchdown.

Tuesday before practice, Zack and I were tossing the 
football around. Zack got a funny look one time after I 
threw him the ball.

"Do that again Kyle." Zack said.

I threw him another ball. Zack said, "You know, you do 
pretty good throwing the ball Kyle."

"It's from playing catch with Eddie all these years. 
Eddie and I don't have a bag full of balls like we do 
here. We have one ball when we play catch. I've thrown 
Eddie just as many passes as he has thrown me."

Zack said, "I have a crazy idea. Let's go talk to 
coach."

"OK"

Zack described his idea to Coach Caffrey. Coach liked 
it. After we lulled LS to sleep with the end around, we 
would throw a flanker option pass at them. Mike was 
supposed to block the cornerback who covered him on the 
regular play. If the cornerback managed to slip the 
block and run after me, Mike would streak down the 
field uncovered. I was to loft the ball to him for a 
touchdown.

We spent all afternoon practicing the end around and 
the flanker option pass. I managed to get the ball to 
Mike on four of the five tries. I hoped it would work 
during the game.

==========
Chapter 31
==========

Wednesday during the school day a rumor got started. 
Joe Paterno was going to visit our school. What a crazy 
idea. How do rumors like it get started? In the 
afternoon, when we got to the locker room to change for 
practice, we found a sign on the door. It said, 
"Practice canceled for the press conference."

Mike offered to give me a ride home. We wandered by the 
auditorium on the way out to the parking lot. We 
stopped at the door and looked in. Joe Paterno was 
sitting at a table on the stage with Coach Caffrey and 
Zack Hayes! The front three rows of seats in the 
auditorium were filled with reporters, photographers 
and TV cameramen.

Mike stared. I said, "Do you know what this means 
Mike?"

He answered, "Yeah. Zack's going to Penn State! 
Unbelievable."

"Let's stick around and watch."

"Sure thing Kyle. I've got plenty of free time this 
afternoon." Mike and I slipped into the back and sat 
down in the back row.

We sat and watched our buddy accept a full athletic 
scholarship to The Pennsylvania State University. Zack 
was going to be Nittany Lion next year.

When the press conference was over, we hung out in the 
back hoping to get a chance to congratulate Zack. Coach 
Caffrey, Coach Paterno and Zack walked out the aisle 
where we were sitting. When they got close to us, Zack 
spotted us. 

Zack gushed, "Coach Paterno. I want to introduce you to 
my two favorite receivers. These guys are the ones who 
made my great year possible." Mike and I stood up.

"Coach Paterno, this is Mike Wagner."

The coach shook Mike's hand. Mike gushed, "It's an 
honor to meet you sir."

Coach Paterno said, "It's nice to meet you too."

Zack continued, "This is my friend, Kyle Martin."

The coach shook my hand. "It's good to meet you son."

I croaked, "It's nICE to mEEt you coaCH."

JoePa chuckled at the way my voice cracked. He patted 
me on the shoulder. "Maybe we'll talk again in a few 
years son."

The coaches escorted Zack outside. Zack looked back and 
quietly said, "I'll call you guys tonight."

When they were out of earshot, Mike gushed, "OH! MY! 
GOD! We met Joe Paterno! My Dad isn't going to believe 
this. He is a huge Penn State fan."

I said, "I know. So is my Dad. He is a Penn State 
alumni too."

I decided to have a little fun with this news. I didn't 
say anything when I got home. After dinner, Dad was 
sitting in his easy chair in the living room the way he 
usually does. About 6:15, I went in and sat down on the 
couch. "Dad, could I watch the news for a few minutes. 
I have a school assignment in current events."

"OK, if it's for school."

I turned on Channel 8 News. My timing was good. They 
were in commercial break just before the sports. The 
sports anchor started out, "The big news today is that 
Wolverines quarterback Zack Hayes has accepted an 
athletic scholarship to Penn State." The picture 
switched to the press conference this afternoon.

Dad didn't even look up until Zack's name was 
mentioned. Then he just stared at the screen, trying to 
absorb the news. Finally, when the report was finished, 
I turned the TV off. Dad said, "You knew about this 
didn't you?"

"Yes. Coach Caffrey cancelled practice for the press 
conference today. Mike and I slipped in the back to 
watch. We even got to meet Coach Paterno when the press 
conference was over."

Dad shouted, "Oh my God. You met JoePa! That's great."

Mom, Andy and Lizzie came running to find out what the 
commotion was all about. We explained about Zack's good 
fortune.

I was up in my room studying when Zack finally called. 

"Kyle did you see the announcement on TV? Wasn't it 
great?"

"Yes. I saw it Zack. I am so happy for you. You deserve 
this."

"Kyle, I called to thank you for everything you have 
done for me."

"What? What I've done for you? You're crazy Zack. You 
earned this."

Zack explained, "No Kyle. I'm serious. Last year I 
wasn't even being recruited by Division III schools. I 
was looking at being a walk-on at East Stroudsburg or 
Shippensberg or some place like that. Now I have a 
chance to play for Joe Paterno at Penn State."

"I still don't see what I did for you."

Zack continued, "I told you before. You're the catalyst 
on our offense. You have speed and good hands. Now I 
owe you even more than I owe your brother. I owe you my 
scholarship."

"I'm stunned that you say that, but I am very happy for 
you. I have a question Zack. You keep saying that you 
owe my brother a debt. Why?"

Zack laughed, "I guess it's OK to tell you now. Since I 
found you naked in my guest room, I guess you're old 
enough to hear this story. The debt I owe your brother 
is for helping me lose my virginity two years ago."

"My straight arrow brother? You have to tell me."

"OK. Do you know about some of the things that happen 
in Will's crews in Algonquin?"

"Yes. I found out this summer."

"It was two years ago on the last night at the 
outfitters. Abby, Cindy, Terri and Beth sneaked into 
the cabin I was sharing with Will, Rob and Alex. Will 
and Abby gave us a demonstration of oral sex. Then all 
the couples tried it out. Beth was so turned on that 
she demanded that we fuck. That is the debt I owe your 
brother."

"Amazing. Sometimes I wonder if I know my brother at 
all." I paused for a second. "I guess I should let you 
do some more calls. I bet you have to call every friend 
and relative you have."

"Yeah. I do. I'll see you at school tomorrow Kyle."

The talk of the school for the next two days was Zack 
Hayes' athletic scholarship. Our team had a good hard 
practice on Thursday. I made the pass on the flanker 
option to Mike on all three times we tried it. I felt 
confident I could make the play work in the game.

==========
Chapter 32
==========

We loaded up on busses for the short ride to LS high 
School for our game. The varsity team hung out in the 
locker room, reviewing the game plan while the JV team 
played. They won their final game 21-10. Eddie led his 
team to a final record of 7-2.

Friday was warm for the beginning of November. When the 
sun went down before our games the temperature dropped 
rapidly. It was in the mid 40’s by the time we took the 
field. LS won the coin toss and received the football 
on the kickoff. Coach Caffrey's prediction that we 
would have trouble stopping the veer was correct. LS 
ran the ball down the field on our defense, not passing 
a single time. They stuffed the ball in the end zone. 
Their fans went wild.

Zack brought our offense onto the field and we went to 
work. We started out with runs and short passes. On the 
fifth play of the drive, Zack said, "Go get 'em Kyle. Y 
Post." I lined up wide on the strong side, with Karl 
between the tight end and me. I went in motion. Zack 
took the snap as soon as I stopped as I passed the left 
tackle. Just before the snap, the LS defenders 
frantically called adjustments to cover me. On the 
snap, I ran flat out for the goal post. I looked back 
for the ball around the fifteen yard line. Zack 
launched a bomb to me. I pulled it in and ran to the 
end zone untouched. LS didn't have a defender within 
five yards of me. Score 7-7.

LS took the kickoff and marched right down the field 
again. Our defense would slow them down for a couple 
plays and then a runner would squirt loose and they'd 
pick up 10-12 yards. Nine plays later LS scored again, 
to thunderous cheers. Fortunately for us, the holder 
bobbled the ball and they did not kick the point after 
attempt. Score 13-7 LS

When we got the ball back, we started running the ball 
from our three receiver set while Mike, Karl and I ran 
pass patterns. We made a first down with two runs. Our 
third play was a play action. I took off on a deep 
route. I blew by the cornerback. The free safety was 
busy with run support. I blew past him as he tried to 
turn and follow me. Zack hit me 30 yards downfield. I 
tucked the ball away and sprinted downfield. Their free 
safety dove and caught my heel around the fifteen yard 
line. I sprawled down at the 12 yard line. On the next 
play, Zack faked a hand off to Stan and ran a naked 
bootleg into the end zone. Score 14-13 Wolverines

Our defense was starting to understand the veer offense 
better. LS marched down the field, but there weren't 
any more long runs, only 3-5 yard runs. LS made it down 
24 yard line before a holding penalty stalled their 
drive. They settled for a field goal. Score 16-14 LS.

I watched impatiently on the sideline as I watched the 
LS drive. I knew the first play when we got on the 
field would be my flanker reverse. Zack led us out to 
the field after the kick off. We lined up quickly. The 
LS crowd chanted “D-fense.” Zack called "hike" and got 
the ball. I ran around the back of our formation while 
Stan took the fake hand off and dove into the line. 
Zack tossed the ball to me. I sprinted for the corner. 
The cornerback covering Mike had run fifteen yards 
downfield with Mike. I only had an outside linebacker 
to beat. Zack dove at the linebacker, knocking him down 
as I went by.

I made the corner. Mike was blocking his man into the 
center of the field, leaving me a crease along the side 
line. I sprinted past Mike, heading for the end zone. 
Their free safety was sliding over, trying to get an 
angle to catch me. Greg sprinted downfield and blocked 
the safety out of the play. I ran the ball into the end 
zone for a touchdown. Score 21-16 Wolverines. The crowd 
sat watching in stunned silence.

LS took the kick off with about 2 1/2 minutes left in 
the half. They ran the ball. They moved to our 39 yard 
line, where they faced a third and 8 yards. They tried 
a pass. Andy Groff pushed their left tackle right into 
the quarterback and sacked him for a 12 yard loss. They 
punted on fourth down. The punter shanked it and we 
took possession on our 31 yard line. There was 39 
seconds left in the half.

Coach Caffrey decided to go for it. The first play he 
called was our new flanker option reverse. Zack took 
the snap and dropped back. I raced around the back of 
our formation. Zack tossed it back to me. I ran towards 
the corner. I noticed this time the cornerback covering 
Mike was heading for me. I stopped just short of the 
line of scrimmage and threw a wobbly pass downfield to 
Mike. Mike scooped it up and ran for the end zone. The 
LS free safety caught Mike at the four yard line. Mike 
dragged the safety to the one yard line before Mike 
fell over landing in the end zone. After the PAT the 
score was 28-16 Wolverines.

We kicked the ball down to LS. Their quarterback 
kneeled down to end the half. We headed to the locker 
room very pleased with ourselves. Coach Wyndham went 
over more adjustments to stop the LS offense. Coach 
Graham and Coach Caffrey worked with the offense to 
make sure we kept our concentration on the game for the 
second half.

We took the second half kick off and marched downfield 
with our standard mix of runs and passes. We burned 9 
minutes off the clock and scored another touchdown. 
Score 35-16 Wolverines.

That touchdown took the wind out of LS's sails. Their 
offense tried to pass after that, but our defensive 
linemen Andy Groff, Neal Johnson and Ed Potts harassed 
their quarterback unmercifully. The game ended with the 
score 38-16 in our favor. 

My parents, my brother Andy and friend Eddie met me on 
the field at the end of the game. 

Eddie slapped me on the back and asked, "You aren't 
thinking of going out for quarterback next year are 
you? You threw a sweet pass to Mike tonight."

"Nah, I'll stick to wide receiver. I wouldn't call it a 
sweet looking pass either. It wobbled too much. I'm 
just glad Mike was able to go get it and score the 
touchdown."

Dad shook my hand and declared, "I'm really proud of 
you son. I wasn't sure if you would make it in 
football, but you stuck with. Good job."

I said, "I'll see you a 15 minutes. Are you giving me a 
ride home?"

"Sure Kyle. We'll hang around until you're done in the 
locker room."

I headed inside. The team was starting to gather for 
Coach Caffrey post-game analysis. Coach Caffrey 
launched into his summary.

"I'm proud of everyone on this team. This victory caps 
the first undefeated season our school has ever had. 
Good work. I have two games balls to award tonight. The 
first goes to Andy Groff for his four sacks tonight. 
The second game ball goes to Kyle Martin for the 
touchdown he caught, the touchdown he ran for and the 
touchdown he threw. Fabulous job Kyle."

Andy and I went to the front to receive our balls from 
the coach. I dressed and went outside to meet my 
parents, so we could go home.

==========
Chapter 33
==========

We started preparations for the playoffs Monday after 
school. We had 4 days to get ready for our first 
opponent, the Braves. They ended their season with a 7-
1 record. The only loss the Braves had was the one we 
administered in week 4.

I found one benefit from my month's grounding. Since I 
had little to do at home, I studied. I made A's on all 
my midterms except German. I got a B+ on that midterm. 
My parents were proud of me.

On Wednesday the All-conference and All-state 
selections were announced. We celebrated when it was 
announced that Zack Hayes was the first team All-State 
selection for Quarterback. Andy Groff made All-
conference at defensive end. I was shocked when Coach 
Caffrey announced that I was All-conference first team 
Wide Receiver.

I grabbed Zack after practice. I said, "Congratulations 
on your selection. You deserved it."

"Thanks Kyle. Congratulations to you too. All-
conference as a freshman. That's great recognition for 
you."

"I don't understand, why did they select me?"

"42 catches for 882 yards and 14 touchdowns is pretty 
impressive. Plus running for a touchdown and throwing 
for another. Those are good numbers. I'm not surprised 
you made all-conference. I bet you just missed all-
state honors." Zack explained.

The second Friday in November was our first playoff 
game. We watched tapes of their games since we last saw 
them. The Braves had improved since we played them. But 
we knew our defense had improved too. The coaches said 
that the key would be if we could avoid the stupid 
mistakes last time. If we did that, we should win the 
game.

We played the game at Elizabethtown College. I stared 
at the stadium we were playing in. It was much larger 
than anyplace we had played in before. I began to 
realize that the playoffs were quite different from the 
games we had played so far.

Our coaches' predictions about the Braves were on 
target. The Braves made things difficult for our 
offense. We managed to keep their defense spread out, 
so Stan could run the ball. Mike and I caught some 
passes, just enough to keep them respecting the pass. I 
managed a touchdown in the third quarter on a play 
action pass. Andy Groff and our defense kept the Braves 
quarterback on his heels the whole game. The final 
score was 17-9 Wolverines. We won the Lancaster-Lebanon 
League.

I received congratulations and slaps on the back all 
day Monday. Success is sweet. Coach Caffrey worked us 
hard during practices that week. He didn't want any let 
up.

On the Friday before Thanksgiving we meet CD East High 
School at Elizabethtown College for the title to our 
division, South Central Pennsylvania. The weather had 
turned cold since our last game. Snow flurries were 
predicted for later that night. The atmosphere in the 
stadium was electric. 

We won the coin toss and received the kick-off. CD East 
blew the coverage and our returner went in for a 
touchdown. CD East started their first drive well. They 
made a couple first downs before things went bad. They 
tried a deep pass, but the ball was underthrown. Our 
cornerback cut inside the receiver and intercepted the 
ball. CD East couldn't catch him. He scored a touchdown 
for us. Our fans went crazy celebrating.

Our offense finally took the field with a 14-0 lead. We 
started our usual 50-50 mix of passes and runs, keeping 
the defense guessing and off balance. We finished the 
drive with a Zack Hayes pass to the corner of the end 
zone where I out jumped the cornerback for a touchdown. 
Jerry Frankhouser, our kicker, kicked the PAT to 
rousing cheers from our fans. Score 21-0 Wolverines.

Things went down hill for CD East after that. They had 
to give up on their running game. Andy, Ed and Neal 
harassed their quarterback on every play. They sacked 
him five times. Pressure made him throw another 
interception. The score was 28-3 at the half. I scored 
another touchdown on a play action pass in the third 
quarter. CD East finally got their first touchdown with 
4 minutes left in the game. The final score was 42-10 
Wolverines.

==========
Chapter 34
==========

The football team was the talk of the school after this 
win. We had never gone to the quarterfinals in the 
history of our high school.

Will and Abby took the train home from Penn on 
Wednesday night for their four day Thanksgiving break. 
I helped Will carry his bags in. Abby stood watching 
us. When we got upstairs she said, "Will, do you 
realize that Kyle is taller than you?"

Will stared at his girlfriend, "No way. Little brother 
can't be." I just smiled.

Abby said, "Stand back to back guys." I stood behind my 
brother and straightened up. Abby considered for a 
moment. "Will, Kyle has to be two inches taller than 
you."

"No way!" Will exclaimed.

I beamed. Abby confirmed it. "He's taller now."

I teased, "I guess you better stop calling me 'Little 
Brother' now Will."

"Yeah, well maybe you're taller, but I outweigh you by 
40 pounds."

"Your weight doesn't matter if you can't catch me. I 
know I can out run you!" I declared.

"Maybe you can, but I can still take you when you get 
hungry and come home for food, you turkey!"

"Mule face!" I retorted.

"Toad!"

Abby declared, "You two are too much."

Thanksgiving Day was a pleasant family oriented day. 
Dad, Will, Andy and I camped out in the family room, 
watching football. We gorged ourselves on turkey, 
filling, mashed potatoes, corn and Grandma's delicious 
pumpkin pie.

The football team met for a final practice on Friday 
before our game on Saturday. The AAA quarterfinal game 
was scheduled for 2 pm on Saturday at Hershey Stadium. 
We would face the Easton Catholic team. 

My parents, Andy, Lizzie, Will and Abby, Justin and 
Sherry Baer, Jon and Amy Miller along with Eddie, 
Jeremy and Penny made up my cheering section for the 
game. Hershey Stadium dwarfed the facilities at 
Elizabethtown College. The stadium holds up to 20,000 
people. The stadium has concrete bench seating arranged 
on each side of the field. The ends are open. It looked 
like it had been built 50-60 years ago. It was a 
beautiful sunny day, but cold. The temperature hovered 
right at the freezing mark.

The stands were filled with former Wolverines players. 
Zack's older brother Sam was home from Boston College. 
Andy's older brother Bill Groff was in the stands too. 
When Coach Caffrey heard that they were here for the 
game, he invited Sam, Bill and Justin into the locker 
room to talk to the team. 

Justin offered us some perspective, "The most 
important, guys, enjoy this experience. I had a blast 
when we made the playoffs my last year of football four 
years ago. However this ends, you and your team have 
had a spectacular year. All of you should be proud of 
what you achieved. Now, go kick their butts!"

We took the field psyched to win. Easton Catholic 
kicked off to us. Our returner did an excellent job. He 
cut back against the flow and took the ball out to our 
48 yard line before he was tackled. Coach Caffrey 
wanted Easton to know we could score from anywhere on 
the field, so the first play was one of my streaks down 
the field. At the snap I dodged the cornerback's jam 
and sprinted downfield. He didn't have help downfield, 
so when I got separation from him, Zack arced the ball 
and I caught it at the 8 yard line and ran into the end 
zone dragging the free safety with me. Half the 
stadium, the half wearing red and white, burst into 
celebration.

Easton took the kickoff and started to work. Their 
offense was similar to ours, a pro offense. A good mix 
of running and passing. The first two plays were runs. 
On third and two, the quarterback dropped back to pass. 
Andy Groff knocked the left tackle out of the way and 
hit the quarterback as he threw the ball, flattening 
him. The ball fluttered about ten yard downfield and 
was intercepted by our middle linebacker, Rick Winters. 
Rick sprinted outside and ran down the sideline. He was 
shoved out of bounds at the three yard line. 

Zack lined us up. At the snap, the offensive line 
blasted Easton out of the way. Stan powered into the 
end zone for another touchdown. With the PAT, the score 
was 14-0 Wolverines. The game wasn't even a minute old. 
My offensive teammates and I celebrated on the side 
line when the Easton offense took the field, as the 
crowd cheered us on. Zack growled at us, "They are a 
good team. They're aren't done. Get your head back in 
the game guys!"

We should have listened to Zack. Easton adjusted to 
Andy Groff's pressure. They kept the fullback in to 
help block Andy. Without his pressure, the rest of the 
defensive line had trouble getting to Easton's 
quarterback. They pushed steadily down the field 
towards our goal line. Coach Wyndham called for 
cornerback blitz to try to catch Easton off balance. 
Easton picked up the blitz smartly and their 
quarterback found the uncovered wide receiver. He 
caught the ball and carried it down to the ten yard 
line. Easton's big offensive line pushed us back on 
three successive plays until they stuck the ball in the 
end zone. Score 14-7 Wolverines. The gold and purple 
half of the crowd cheered their team.

Zack brought our offense onto the field. We responded 
to Easton's challenge. We ran and passed the ball 
steadily down the field until our left guard got a 
holding penalty. It put us in third and twelve at 
Easton's 24 yard line. Zack called for an alley-oop 
into the corner of the end zone. I ran for the corner 
sandwiched between two defenders. I leapt into the air 
snagging the ball that Zack lofted to me. The safety 
elbowed me in the ribs as I came down, shaking the ball 
loose. Our fans quieted down. We settled for a field 
goal. Score: 17-7 Wolverines.

On the first play after Easton took possession of the 
ball, we guessed right. We did a run blitz that caught 
the tailback in the backfield. He was tackled for a 
loss immediately after he took the handoff. Well 
disguised blitzes on the next two plays forced two 
incompletions. Easton punted the ball to us.

On this possession, our team made some yardage and a 
couple first downs, but couldn't get in scoring range. 
Eastons' defense forced Zack to rush his passes. We 
didn't have time for any deep balls. Easton's defense 
stacked up the line and kept Stan in check too. Finally 
we punted the ball to them. The returner fair caught 
the ball on their 14 yard line.

Easton's offense threw on first down, surprising our 
defense. What ever we expected, they did the opposite. 
If we stacked up the running lanes, they passed. If we 
blitzed, they threw a screen pass and burned us. Easton 
moved steadily down the field and into the red zone. On 
the ninth play of the drive, Andy Groff broke free of 
the tackle while Rick Winters blitzed outside drawing 
the fullback to him. Andy launched himself at the 
quarterback. The QB hurled the ball down field a split 
second before Andy hit him. The ball wobbled but went 
down field. Easton's tight end snagged the ball at his 
knees, turned and stepped into the end zone. Easton’s 
quarterback picked himself up off the ground and smiled 
at Andy. With the successful PAT, the score was 21-17 
Easton.

We got the ball back with 2 1/2 minutes left in the 
first half. We ran our hurry up offense. We moved the 
ball down the field using screen passes and draws with 
a few short and medium passes. The fast pace kept 
Easton from substituting as many players. When we 
reached Easton's 40 yard line, Coach Caffrey called for 
me to run the flanker option play. We hoped that Easton 
hadn't seen that from our game with LS three weeks ago. 
On the snap, I sprinted around the backfield and caught 
Zack’s pitch. The fullback sealed off the cornerback 
that covered me, keeping him out of the play. Zack 
threw a brutal block on the outside linebacker to free 
me to the corner. 

I looked downfield. The corner back covering Mike 
hesitated. As I approached the line of scrimmage, the 
cornerback finally turned and headed to tackle me. I 
launched a wobbly pass over his head to Mike, who was 
wide open. Mike stretched to reach my pass and managed 
to catch it. He ran full speed down the sideline for 
the end zone. The free safety futilely chased him. Mike 
ran into the end zone untouched. When our kicker made 
the PAT, the score was 24-21 Wolverines. Our fans 
cheered, but were more subdued than earlier. They knew 
that we were in for a real fight that night.

Only 42 seconds remained in the half and Easton 
couldn't connect on any of their three passes. Zack 
kneeled down after we received their punt. We were 
satisfied to have the lead.

It felt good to get inside the locker room and warm up. 
Coach Wyndham huddled with the defense discussing 
adjustments to stop Easton. Coach Caffrey and Coach 
Graham worked with the offense. They had a few ideas to 
help us get the ball moving again.

Our defensive adjustments proved to be effective when 
Easton received the kickoff in the second half. They 
managed two first downs before they punted the ball to 
us. Our offense couldn't sustain a drive. The Easton 
defense would tip a pass, stuff a run, something on 
every drive we had tried going into the fourth quarter. 
Our defense kept Easton stymied too. Our team was 
losing the battle for field position. Each possession 
started closer to our goal line.

There was 5:40 left in the game when we started our 
next possession. We started with the ball on our 12 
yard line. Easton anticipated the screen on the first 
play. Stan only made two yards. On the second play we 
tried an off tackle run to the left. Stan only picked 
up two more yards. Zack called for me to run a curl 
while Mike did an out and Greg did a cross pattern. The 
defensive end slipped past our right tackle and grabbed 
for Zack to try to sack him. Zack shook free and ran to 
the right to buy time for someone to get open. I broke 
the pattern off when I saw the play break down. I 
headed for an open space in the field, hoping that Zack 
would see me. The cornerback followed me. Zack ran 
towards the line of scrimmage. The cornerback turned to 
go after Zack. I separated from him. Zack fired a 
lightening bolt of a pass directly into my chest. I 
nestled the ball in and spun around and ran downfield. 
Their free safety tackled me at the Easton 49 yard 
line, dropping me to the hard frozen ground.

On the next play, a tight end screen, Mike and I 
streaked down our respective sidelines drawing 
defenders with us. Zack lobbed the ball over the pass 
rusher's heads to Greg. Our center and guard had pulled 
to provide Greg with blocking. They opened a hole for 
Greg, who scooted through. Easton finally tackled Greg 
on their 24 yard line. On the next play, Zack threw me 
the ball in the corner of the end zone. I leaped for 
it, catching above the out stretched hands of the free 
safety and cornerback, but I came down out of bounds. 
On the next play, I went for the corner again, this 
time as a decoy. Zack passed to Greg, a few yards short 
of the end zone. The strong safety just managed to 
knock the ball loose. On third and ten, Coach Caffrey 
decided to run Stan up the middle. He managed to pick 
up four yards. Our kicker came out and kicked a 38 yard 
field goal to bring the score to 27-21 Wolverines.

On the kick off, Easton's kick returner broke our 
containment, taking the ball out to their 44 yard line. 
They had 3 minutes 40 seconds left. Easton's offense 
finally got moving again. They pushed the ball down the 
field, 5-8 yards a play. On the seventh play, their 
quarterback threw a deep pass into the end zone, just 
as Andy Groff hit him. Rick Winters tipped the ball as 
it went by. Easton's tight end dove for the ball, 
snagging it before it hit the ground. He hopped up and 
ran the last two yards into the end zone. The PAT was 
good. Score: 28-27 Easton Catholic. Our fans stared at 
the field, stunned.

Easton kicked the ball deep, counting on their defense 
to hold us off for the last 95 seconds of the game. 
Zack smiled when we huddled for the first play. He 
said, "OK guys. Time to show them what Wolverine 
Football is all about. We are going down the field and 
we are going to score and win this damn game."

He called two plays, so we wouldn't need to huddle 
after the first play. Easton switched to a prevent 
defense. Zack ran our hurry-up offense perfectly. We 
moved the ball down the field in ten yard gulps. When 
we got to Eaton's 25 yard line, Zack called for a 
corner route. I lined up with the slot receiver, Karl, 
between me and our tight end Greg. I went in motion, 
ending up as the slot receiver on the weak side of the 
offense. At the snap I streaked for the far corner of 
the end zone. Zack lofted the ball and I leaped to grab 
it. Easton's cornerback grabbed my jersey and yanked, 
throwing me off balance. I tumbled into a heap on the 
ground on top of him. I looked for penalty flag. It was 
lying beside us. 

We had first and goal at the one yard line with 24 
seconds in the game. Zack handed the ball off to Stan 
on a power run up the middle. Easton stuffed us. Stan 
lost 1/2 yard. On the second play, Stan ran off tackle 
behind our big right tackle. Easton stopped Stan six 
inches from the goal line. On third down Zack faked a 
hand off to Stan and drifted back and away from the 
play. He ran for the far corner of the end zone. The 
weakside linebacker didn't buy the fake. He tackled 
Zack at the three yard line. Zack called a time out. 
Coach Caffrey sent the field goal team out to try to 
win the game. Four seconds remained in the game. At the 
snap, Steve placed the ball and Jerry Frankhouser, our 
kicker, banged the ball through the uprights. Final 
score: 30-28 Wolverines.

The team mobbed Jerry, celebrating our miraculous 
escape; our unbeaten record intact for this year. Fans 
and students joined on the field, basking in the glow 
of victory. The Easton players stood on the field, 
staring at us in disbelief.

My cheering section tracked me down. Justin Baer 
gushed, "This is the best football game I ever watched. 
You were fabulous Kyle. I couldn't believe that pass 
you made for the third touchdown it was beautiful!"

Will said, "I'm proud of you little brother," slapping 
me on the back.

I smiled and said, "No, you forget, I'm the bigger 
brother now!"

Will laughed, "OK, tonight you get to be the bigger 
brother, Kyle."

Eddie, Jeremy and Penny came running. Eddie slapped me 
on the back. "God Kyle, you were great. You are on one 
of the four best AAA teams in the state! Win one more 
and you play for the state championship!"

Penny held out her arms and gave me a big hug. I only 
wished I could have felt it without pads. She said, 
"I'm so proud of you Kyle." Then she gave me a kiss on 
the cheek.

The coaches finally rounded all of the team up and 
herded us into the locker room so we could change. 
Coach Caffrey called for quiet. He announced, "I want 
to award three game balls tonight. The first goes to 
Jerry Frankhouser for his three field goals, including 
the game winner. The second goes to Kyle Martin for the 
touchdown he caught in the first quarter and the 
touchdown he threw tonight. The last goes to Zack Hayes 
for superb leadership, coolness and brilliant play 
running the hurry-up offense."

==========
Chapter 35
==========

We didn't have school on Monday. It was the first day 
of deer season. Hunting is a big deal in Pennsylvania. 
On Tuesday, the whole team was treated as heroes by the 
entire school. After school, the team began 
preparations for our next opponent. It was Berwick High 
School. They had a bigger reputation than Central. 
Berwick was the team that usually beat Central. We knew 
we would have a hell of game on our hands. We practiced 
hard that week. We were confident that we could beat 
Berwick.

The game was held Saturday afternoon at 4 pm at Hershey 
Stadium. Most our school and community filled the 
20,000 seat stadium. It was the biggest crowd I had 
ever seen in my life. Will and Abby couldn't attend the 
game this time, since they had to get ready for finals. 
The rest of my family and cheering section made it to 
the game.

It was a cold gray day, with low threatening clouds 
hovering a few hundred feet above us. Snow flurries 
dusted everything with white powder off and on 
throughout the game.

We won the coin toss at the beginning of the game. We 
took the kickoff and returned the ball to our 31 yard 
line. Coach Caffrey decided to put Berwick on notice 
immediately about our ability to throw the deep pass. 
On the snap I side stepped the cornerback's jam and 
sprinted down field. About thirty yards downfield, I 
looked back towards Zack for the ball. I could hardly 
see him. The cornerback was keeping up step for step. 
Zack threw the ball to Stan as an outlet pass to avoid 
the rush. We picked up three yards.

As I walked back to the huddle, the Berwick cornerback 
said, "Nice try Martin. You'll have to do better than 
that to beat me."

I stared at him, "How do you know my name?"

He answered, "We always get to know our opponents. 
Coach insists on it. You're Kyle Martin, freshman 
starter at wide receiver. 6'-3" tall 125 pounds. You 
have 4.5 speed in the 40."

I protested, "I'm 6'-4" and 131 pounds."

The cornerback replied, "I'm Aaron Morano. We'll see a 
lot of each other tonight. Keep trying Kyle."

"OK, Aaron. It's nice to meet you."

I went back to the huddle. We tried a screen pass on 
the second play. Berwick stuffed us for a loss. On 
third play, Zack threw a pass towards me on a hitch. 
Aaron got his hands in and knocked the ball out of my 
hands. We had to punt the ball away. 

Berwick's offensive line had the five largest people I 
had ever seen on a high school football field. They 
could pass block well. When they blocked for running 
plays, they opened wide holes in our defense. It took 
Berwick seven plays to move the ball 77 yards and score 
a touchdown.

We took the ball back after their kickoff. Aaron 
covered me on every pass route. The safety helped out 
the other cornerback, double covering Mike on nearly 
every play. Without our deep threat, the rest of the 
defense concentrated on stopping Stan's running. We had 
a lot of three and outs in the first and second 
quarters.

Berwick moved the ball on our defense. They scored 
three touchdowns in the first half of the game. Our 
defense slowed them down, but couldn't stop them 
consistently.

When the offense took the field, Aaron was all over me 
on every play. On sideline routes, he was always 
crowding me, never giving me any space to catch the 
ball. I would feel an elbow in the way, a nudge, or a 
tug on the jersey. It was just enough to throw my route 
off. 

Zack finally got our offense moving in hurry-up mode in 
the last two minutes of the half. I managed a single 
catch in the first half, a leaping grab where I out-
jumped Aaron. We finally scored with 22 seconds left in 
the half. The score at the half was 21-7 Berwick.

The coaches reviewed some adjustments with us during 
half time. Zack gave an impassioned speech about how 
this wasn't the way we should let our season end. We 
had to go grab the game and make it ours. We went out 
to the field with enthusiasm.

Berwick took the second half kick off and drove 
straight down the field for another touchdown. Score: 
28-7 Berwick. When we received the ball, our offense 
tried but still sputtered. Berwick was always two steps 
ahead of us. They countered every change we made as 
soon as we made it.

By the fourth quarter we were down 35-7. With ten 
minutes left, we went into hurry-up mode. Berwick was 
playing prevent defense. I finally started to make some 
catches. Usually 8-10 yard deep. It wasn't hard when 
Aaron was playing me 20 yards off the line of 
scrimmage. We scored twice before the end of the game, 
but the final score was a disappointing 42-21 Berwick.

Zack and I were commiserating on our bench when Aaron 
Morano came over to talk.

I snarled, "You come over to gloat Morano?"

Aaron looked startled. "NO! I wanted to compliment you 
on your game. I enjoyed covering you today. You made me 
work harder than I worked in any game this year. You 
were a challenge."

I asked, "Really?"

"You bet. You're going to be a good receiver when you 
get more experience. Keep working at it. You'll do big 
things some day."

I said, "Thanks Aaron."

Aaron asked, "Will you introduce me to your friend?"

"Oh sure. Aaron this is Zack Hayes, our quarterback. 
Zack, this Aaron Morano, my shadow this evening."

Zack said, "Nice to meet you Aaron."

Aaron answered, "I wanted to make sure I met you 
tonight. I'm looking forward to playing with you next 
year."

Zack and I stared at Aaron. Zack asked incredulously, 
"What?"

Aaron explained, "Zack, we're both going to Penn State. 
We are going to be team mates next year."

Zack said, "I guess that's good news. I think I'd 
rather have you on my team than opposing me like 
tonight."

"I want to congratulate you on making All-State Zack" 
Aaron said.

Zack replied, "I guess I should congratulate you too. I 
seem to remember you made All-State too."

"Yes, I did. Are you related to Sam Hayes, the 
quarterback at Boston College?"

"He's my older brother."

"So, quarterbacking runs in the family." Aaron said.

Zack explained, "I guess. My brother worked hard a 
learning how to quarterback and he taught me a lot."

Aaron continued, "I'm looking forward to playing with 
you. See you next summer Zack. 

Zack said, "I am too. Congratulations on winning 
tonight. Good luck next week. I understand you're 
playing St. Clair Prep. You'll have your work cut out 
for you."

Aaron looked at me and said, “Keep working on football 
Kyle, you're going to be good someday."

I added, "Thanks. Good luck next week Aaron."

Aaron headed for his locker room and Zack and I headed 
to ours. Coach Caffrey called the whole team together 
for a few final words. 

"I want to congratulate all of you for what you have 
done this year. Today's game is a disappointment, but I 
want every one of you to remember this. You are members 
of the best Wolverine Football team in our high 
school's history. For our seniors, Zack, Mike, Neal, 
Ed, Harry, Tom, Chuck, Alan, and Randy, we are going to 
miss you. I want to wish each of you the best for your 
future. For the Juniors and Sophomores and our 
Freshman, I look forward to next season when we will 
build on our success this year and become a better 
team. Thank you for everything this year guys."

We cheered our seniors. We cheered our coaches for all 
the help they gave us this year. Everyone was 
disappointed that we lost, but we realized how well we 
had done this season. 

On the bus ride home Zack asked me if I was finally 
allowed out of the house again. I explained that my 
month long grounding ended the weekend after 
Thanksgiving, after our victory over Easton Catholic. 
Zack invited me to get a ride to the movies with him 
the following Saturday. 

==========
Chapter 36
==========

The team and friends were going to grab pizza at the 
mall and then go over for the movie. As usual, Zack 
found us seats at the table with the prettiest girls. 
Zack sat down beside Sally Edmonds, a knock out and a 
junior on the cheerleading squad. I sat beside Jessica 
Hamilton, a sophomore and friend of Sally's. We ordered 
our pizza and talked. 

Zack flirted outrageously with the girls. I bantered 
with Sally, Jessie, Annie and Laura, just trying to 
keep up with Zack. It took me months, but I was finally 
feeling comfortable joking and flirting with the girls.

Sally and Zack started whispering to each other and 
giving each other quick kisses before the pizza was 
finished. When it arrived, everyone chowed-down on it. 
I was just finishing the last piece when I noticed that 
Zack and Sally were heating up considerably. They had 
their arms wrapped around each other and were trying to 
extract each other's tonsils with their tongues.

I teased, "Hey you guys. Get a room! Can't you wait 
until the movie starts?"

"You know Kyle, that's an excellent idea." Zack said. 
Then he whispered something to Sally and she nodded. 
Zack asked, "Can someone give Kyle a ride home after 
the movie is over? Sally and I are going to split. 
We've got something else we want to do."

Annie laughed and said, "I'm sure you two do. Have fun 
Sally."

Jessie piped up, "I can give Kyle a ride home. I don't 
mind."

"Cool. Thanks Jessie." I added.

We talked and goofed around at the pizza place for 
another half hour after Zack and Sally split. Finally 
the group walked down the mall to the movie theater. 
Jessie and I had picked out the movie we wanted to see. 
When we got the front of the ticket line, we found out 
that the movie was sold out. We looked the other 
selections over, but nothing looked interesting.

I asked, "What do you want to do Jessie?"

"Why don't we just skip the movie. I don't want to 
waste fifteen dollars on a bad movie."

"Sounds good to me. Where's your car at?"

"Just follow me cutie. It's parked near the back."

I followed her to her parent's silver minivan. I asked, 
"Aren't you a sophomore?"

"Yes"

"Not too many sophomores have a license. I'm glad you 
can give me a ride."

"I did Pre-First after kindergarten. I'm a year older 
than most of the kids in my class."

Jessie popped the locks open on the car and I hopped in 
the front seat beside her. We headed east from the mall 
towards Lancaster. We had been driving a few minutes 
when Jessie said, "You know what I need tonight Kyle?"

"What Jessie?"

"A good stiff prick."

"Huh?"

"You know, a good fucking. It's been too long. You 
interested?"

"Uh, umm.... I gUEss." I squeaked. I nearly swallowed 
my tongue getting that out.

Jessie explained, "I haven't fucked in two weeks. I'm 
really horny tonight. I had hoped that Zack would pick 
me for the evening, but Sally won the Hayes lottery 
tonight."

"Huh? What do you mean? The Hayes lottery?"

"You know. Be the girl that Zack fucks tonight."

"You mean he and Sally? They are going to have sex?"

"They are probably screwing as we speak. Zack picks out 
a girl every weekend. I've been lucky to do it with him 
a couple times. The guy is unbelievable in bed. I've 
never felt anything like it when he does me."

"Wow! I had no idea."

"Well, what do you think? Do you want to fuck me 
tonight Kyle?"

"Um, OK. I guess." I stammered.

"Good. There are a couple conditions though Kyle. This 
is just a fun roll in the hay. No commitments. I also 
want you to eat my pussy before we fuck. I love that."

"I've never done anything like that before Jessie. I'm 
not sure what you want me to do."

"If you're willing I'll help you learn."

"OK, I guess I can try. Why is this so important to 
you?"

"You ever have a blow job Kyle?"

"Yes"

"And you enjoyed it, right?"

"Yes, what I remember of it. I was drunk at the time."

"Licking my pussy is a lot like a blow job, except on a 
girl. When you do it right, it feels fucking fantastic. 
A few years ago, a friend of mine, Jenny Trimble, had a 
boyfriend do that to her. She couldn't stop talking 
about it. You might have heard of the boyfriend. He 
graduated last spring. He was the class president."

"Yep, Will Henry."

"You have heard of Will?"

"He's my brother."

"I thought your last name was Martin."

"It is. He is my half brother actually. You're telling 
me my brother licks girl's pussies?"

"He's fabulous at it. A lot of girls were disappointed 
when he hooked up with his current girlfriend. Such 
talent, all for one girl."

"Abby's a pretty special girl."

"Yes, she is. Well, do you want to try it Kyle? I'll 
give you a blow job before we fuck if you want."

"Well.... I guess, if Will does it, I guess it's OK."

"Good, I know a spot where we can park and won't be 
disturbed." Jessie drove us to the township park. We 
parked in the far end of the parking lot, away from the 
homes along Route 30.

I asked, "What do you want me to do?"

"Let's warm things up a little. My Dad took the back 
seat out of the van. We'll have plenty of room in the 
back." I hopped out of the car and followed Jessie to 
the back of the van. We climbed in and shut the back 
door. I sat down and Jessie straddled my lap, her legs 
locked around my butt.

We pressed our lips together. Our mouths opened and our 
tongues dueled. My excitement and my cock grew rapidly. 
Jessie pulled her blouse and bra off while I removed my 
shirt. I kissed and massaged her beautiful tits for a 
few minutes. I tried sucking on the nipples. Jessie 
grabbed my head and pressed it into her tits, 
maximizing my contact with her nipples. 

"Oh, God. That's good Kyle. Keep doing that." she 
moaned. I continued sucking and squeezing. Finally, 
Jessie shuddered and said, "I want your tongue on my 
pussy now. Please Kyle?"

I helped Jessie remove her pants and panties. She lay 
down on her back, her head supported against the wheel 
well. I pulled my pants off while Jessie got 
comfortable.

"OK, Kyle. I want you to run your tongue up and down my 
slit between my labia, the pussy lips, for a while."

I stared at this gorgeous, naked 16 year old girl who 
was offering herself to me. Jessie was about 5'-6", 
maybe 110 pounds. She wore her brunette hair short. Her 
tits were about the size of grapefruits. They were 
quite perky, no sag at all. I bent my head down to get 
a better look at my dessert tonight. Her pussy lips, uh 
labia, were puffy and turning pink. Jessie had a small 
tuft of brown pubic hair above her pussy. She obviously 
shaved often. Most of her pussy was bald. I inhaled. I 
loved the smell of her perfume. Something else mixed 
with her perfume. It smelled a little sweet and a 
little funky. Completely arousing. I could see a few 
drops of moisture coming out of her pussy.

"I'm ready Kyle."

"Oh, OK"

"Just run your tongue up and down the outside for now."

I put my face in Jessie's crotch and timidly stuck my 
tongue out. I touched her near the top of the slit. It 
didn't taste bad. I ran my tongue down her slit. It 
picked up her moisture. It actually tasted pretty good.

I said, "This is cool Jessie."

"Lick Kyle, don't talk." Jessie ordered.

I ran my tongue up and down for a couple minutes, 
enjoying the texture, moisture and warmth of her pussy. 
Tentatively, I pressed my tongue into the slot a 
little. More moisture! It was delicious! I lapped it 
up, as much as I could find.

Jessie was breathing hard now. "Kyle, that's nice. Use 
your hands and spread my labia out. Run your tongue 
around the inner lips and my hole."

I spread Jessie open. I ran my tongue around, wiggling 
the inner lips. More moisture! I kept lapping it up. 
After a minute of this, I pushed my tongue into 
Jessie's hole. 

I thought, 'Oh my God! More juice. And it's so warm.'

Jessie was shaking now. "Ohhhh... God Ky... Kyle... OH 
GOD! kkk... keep doingggg... that, pl... pl... please."

I pushed my tongue in as far as it would go and wiggled 
it around inside Jessie.

"Wow Kyle. OOhhh... Do my clitoris next."

"Huh?"

"Run you tongue up my slot to the top. That's it. OOHH! 
Yes, that bump. OOOHHH!!"

I rubbed my tongue across the tip of the bump, uh, 
clitoris. Jessie was moaning now and shivering. I kept 
licking around the clitoris. 

"OH GOD. That's it Kyle. OOOHhhh... Keep... doing that! 
OH GOD!"

I played and teased with her bump, uh, clitoris for a 
minute. It was all I could do to hold Jessie still so I 
could lick her.

"Kkkyy... Kyle, please... OH GOD! please push your.... 
ooohhh... fingers in my pussy... OH GOD!"

Now, this I knew about. Stacie and I had some practice 
at this part. I pushed two fingers into Jessie's pussy. 
I wiggled them, pulled them out and thrust them back 
in, stimulating Jessie further. She was moaning and 
panting, no longer coherent.

I worked my tongue around the edges of her clitoris. 
Then I flicked it across the tip. On a hunch I sucked 
it in my mouth as I pushed my fingers into Jessie. 
Immediate reaction!

Jessie screamed, "AAaaaeeiiii" and bucked her hips into 
my face, trying to force my tongue to work her clitoris 
some more. She spasmed and shuddered. Her pussy 
clenched tight around my invading fingers. Her juices 
poured out of her pussy. Finally Jessie started to calm 
down. It took her a minute to collect her thoughts 
enough to respond to me.

"Jessie, did I do OK?"

"Cutie, you did great! You're sure you never did this 
before?"

"No. It's a first for me, but I hope not the last time. 
It was fun. Now I understand what I heard last year 
when Will had sex with Abby. When I started eighth 
grade last year, Will and Abby stopped worrying about 
whether I heard them when they had sex."

"You were in eighth grade last year?"

"Yes."

"How old are you Kyle?"

"I'm fourteen."

"You don't look it. Freshmen aren't usually as tall as 
you. Or have the muscle definition you have."

"Everyone in my family is tall. I have been lifting 
weights for the past six months." 

"It really shows. You’re a hunk."

"Wow! Thanks, Jessie. You know, you sounded just like 
Will's girlfriend Abby. Will and Abby would come home 
from school and go straight to Will's bedroom and lock 
the door. I usually studied in my bedroom when I got 
home. They would get started and I would hear them 
panting and moaning. Then Abby would let out a scream 
just like you did. Then the bed would start rattling 
and squeaking. Finally the head of the bed would knock 
against my bedroom wall. I understood what was going on 
then. I couldn't figure out what the screaming was 
about until now."

My cock was pushing my boxers out obscenely. Jessie 
said, "Come here lover." I got between her legs and 
laid myself over Jessie. Our lips locked together. Our 
tongues battled each other, driving my horniness 
through the roof.

When we paused Jessie asked, "You ready for a blow job 
Kyle?"

"Sure." I lay down on my back opposite Jessie. I rested 
my head against the side of the van. Jessie sat between 
my spread legs and leaned down. She pulled at my 
boxers. I lifted my ass off the floor and she removed 
my boxers. They went flying somewhere in front of the 
van. 

Jessie leaned down and licked the drop of precum off 
the tip of my cock. I shivered. She held my cock by the 
bottom and licked around the head of my cock. She 
licked up and down my shaft and juggled my balls in her 
hand. Then she sucked my cock all the way into her 
mouth. Her head started bobbing up and down, driving me 
crazy. It only took a couple minutes to bring those 
wonderful, intense feelings to my gut. I stammered, 
"OOohhh.... Jess.... I almost.... ooohh... there.... 
CUMMING!"

Jessie pulled off just in time to get blasted with a 
nose full of cum. My cum blasted into her mouth, nose, 
cheeks and hair. The final couple spurts just dribbled 
out and ran down my cock.

I breathed deep, let it out and murmured, "Thank you 
Jessie. That was awesome."

"I'm glad you enjoyed it. Let me play with your cock a 
little. We need to get you ready for the main event."

"OK."

Jessie lay on top of me and kissed my nipples. She used 
one hand to play with my drooping cock. Then she slid 
up and locked her open mouth onto mine. We kissed and 
explored each other's mouths for a few minutes. I could 
feel my cock rising again. I thought, 'I'm really going 
to get laid tonight. Unbelievable!'

I said, "I think I'm ready Jessie."

"Goody!" Jessie lay on her back and spread her legs for 
me. I got between them. I rubbed my cock along Jessie’s 
slot, collecting some moisture on it. 

Jessie said, "Put a rubber on Kyle. I need that cock in 
me now!"

I just stared at Jessie. Finally I said, "I don't have 
any rubbers Jessie."

"WHAT? You got me worked up and don't have protection! 
What the hell were you thinking?"

"I thought you might be on the pill."

"I'm not. Get that cock away from me! Right now!"

I backed away. "I'm sorry Jessie. I didn't know."

"I can't believe you don't have any rubbers. What the 
hell do you do with other girls Kyle?"

"I've never done this before Jessie."

"You're a virgin?" she exclaimed.

Hesitantly I answered, "Yes."

"I wish I had known how young you were when we left the 
group."

"I'm sorry Jessie. I thought you knew I was a 
freshman."

"You don't have to apologize, I'm not mad as you. But I 
am frustrated. I really wanted to fuck tonight."

"We can't try it just a little? Would that help?"

"No, Kyle. We can't do that. Damn. Get dressed. I'll 
take you home."

"OK. Thanks Jessie."

I gathered up my clothes, but couldn't find my boxers. 
I dressed without them. My cock was still hard as a 
rock. When we got to my house, Jessie leaned over and 
kissed me.

"You know kid, you really did a good job licking my 
pussy. You keep that up, you'll end up with a 
reputation like your brother's. Get yourself some 
rubbers too Kyle. Be ready next time."

"OK. Thanks for everything Jessie."

I went inside and headed straight to my bedroom. I 
needed to cum bad. I had a lot to think about tonight.

==========
Chapter 37
==========

Sunday afternoon, Will's weekly phone call came.

"Hey Will."

"How's it going Kyle?" my brother asked.

"Pretty good. I hung out with some guys from the team 
last night. How are you doing?"

"Studying, then studying and then more studying. Finals 
for the semester are in a few days. Things have been 
crazy for me."

"Will, can I ask you a question?"

"Sure"

"When you were my age, where did you get condoms?"

"Why do want to know?"

"I'll tell you in a minute. Can a fourteen year old 
just go to the drug store and buy them?"

"I guess. I'm not sure. I always got them from Justin 
Baer or Jon Miller. I was too embarrassed to go to 
Groff's Drug Store. Why do you want condoms Kyle?"

"I had a really intense make-out session with Jessica 
Hamilton last night. I want to be ready."

"How intense a session Kyle?"

"Well, we made out for a while. Then I ate her pussy. 
Then she gave me a blow job."

"KYLE. That's sex, that's not making out!" Will 
exclaimed.

"I didn't put my penis in her. How can it be sex?"

"What you to did is called oral sex. Sex is more than 
intercourse Kyle."

"Oh" I said.

"How long have you two been dating?"

"We're not dating. We just hooked up last night. She 
hoped Zack would sleep with her, but he picked someone 
else. So she decided to go with me."

"KYLE! We've talked about this before. You should wait 
for some one special before you have sex. Having casual 
sex can be fun, but it can hurt incredibly too. The 
feelings are too intense to be casual about it. It 
feels best when you do it with someone you love."

"I know, I just get so horny. I really want to do it 
sometimes."

"Kyle, we need to talk some more about this. Can you 
keep your cock in your pants for two weeks? We'll talk 
when I get home for Christmas break, OK?"

"I'll try Will."

"Good, I.... oops, Kyle. Someone's at the door. It's 
probably Abby. We usually go for brunch at the dining 
hall on Sunday morning. She didn't make it. Hey, come 
on in it's open. Hi Abby! I'll talk to you next week 
Kyle, Bye."

"Bye Will."

I hung up and the phone and grabbed the phone book. I 
looked up Justin Baer's phone number. I dialed it.

"Hello, the Baer residence."

"Hi, could I talk to Justin please?"

"Speaking"

"Justin, this is Kyle Martin. Do you have a minute?"

"Sure Kyle, what's up?"

"Um, I was talking with Will a few minutes ago, and, 
uh, well, he said you used to help him get condoms."

"Yes, why do you ask?"

"I was with a really nice girl last night, and um, 
well, we wanted to do it. But I don't have any condoms. 
I was wondering if, uh, could you help me out?"

Justin just laughed. "Doesn't your family know anywhere 
else to get condoms. I supplied Will for a year. Why 
can't you get them yourself?"

"I can't go into Groff's Drug Store and buy them. I 
play football with Andy Groff. It would be too 
embarrassing."

Justin laughed again. "You sound like me when I started 
going with Sherry. That's exactly what I told my 
brother Joe when I asked him to help me out. I'll do 
what my brother did for me. I'll help you once. After 
that, if you need more, you have to get your own. If 
you're old enough to have sex, you're old enough to buy 
your own condoms."

"Gee, thanks Justin."

"One more thing Kyle. Don't do something stupid like 
Sherry and I. Be safe. You don't want to be a teen-aged 
father like me. It's very hard."

"OK Justin, I'll be careful."

"Good. I'll stop by after work tomorrow. Will you be 
home around 5:30?"

"Sure Justin. I'll see you then. Thanks for your help."

"Bye Kyle."

"Bye Justin."

Justin dropped off a carefully wrapped package for me 
the next day. I stashed it in my room and came down for 
dinner. After dinner, I went back to my bedroom. I 
wanted to see what the deal is with these things. I 
locked the door and lay down on my bed.

I opened the package and pulled one out. The package 
didn't look like much. But it was what I needed to get 
laid! I carefully read the directions to make sure I 
would know what to do when the time came. I even tried 
putting one on before I went to bed. Such a little 
thing was what would keep me from making a baby! I went 
to sleep that night dreaming of Jessie and I finishing 
what we had started on Saturday night.

I bumped into Jessie in the hall on Wednesday. She 
seemed delighted to see me. I asked, "Do you want to 
get together again this Saturday Jessie. I'm ready 
now."

Jessie said, "That sounds like fun Kyle."

"Why don't we get some pizza and then, uh, well you 
know."

"It sounds like a date Kyle."

"It sure does, doesn't it. I'll give you a call Friday 
night to confirm things."

Thursday my parents sprang the bad news on me. They 
were going out on Saturday night and I had to baby-sit 
Andy and Lizzie. Life sucks sometimes! I called Jessie 
and gave her the bad news.

I tried again to get Mom and Dad let me ask Jessie over 
on Saturday night to "help" baby-sit. They wouldn't 
allow it. I spent a very depressing Saturday night at 
home.

==========
Chapter 38
==========

The last few days before Christmas were very laid back 
at school. The whole senior high spent an afternoon 
watching the Christmas play. The teachers weren't 
anymore enthusiastic this week than the students.

Will got home on December 22nd, just before I got to 
bed. I barely got to say hi and just tease my "little 
brother" a bit. Will did not take my joke well. 

I headed for my last day of school before Christmas 
vacation. Eddie caught me in the hall before third 
period. He asked, "Did you know that Penny broke up 
with Chad Hurst last night?"

"You're kidding? What happened?"

"I don't know Kyle. I heard about it from Jeremy. He 
has English first period with both of them. Chad was 
trying to talk to her before class started, but Penny 
kept telling him to get lost. When class was over, he 
grabbed her to make her listen. She slapped him. Right 
in front of the half the class. Then she walked away."

"It serves him right. I've never trusted Chad much. 
Good for Penny. She deserves better."

"Are you finally going to ask her out Kyle?"

"I don't know Eddie. Would she say yes after how I've 
ignored her for the past three months?"

"I don't know Kyle, but you should try. You and Penny 
are great together."

"I'll see how things go."

I met up with my ninth grade friends at lunch. I choose 
a spot beside Penny. I asked, "How are you doing 
Penny?"

She answered determinedly, "FINE! I don't want to talk 
about it!"

"OK, but if you do want to talk, I'm here for you 
Penny."

"Thanks Kyle, but I really don't want to talk about 
it."

"OK"

The rest of our gang kept the conversation going 
through lunch. I wished I could do more for Penny. She 
obviously wasn't happy. She deserved better than that 
snobby weasel Chad Hurst.

When I got home that afternoon, I expected to find Will 
& Abby taking advantage of the empty house. I dropped 
my backpack on my bed. Things were quiet upstairs.

I went downstairs to the family room to watch some TV. 
Will was sitting there, but the room was quiet and 
dark.

I cheerily said, "Hi 'little brother', what's up?"

"Nothing" Will replied, barely audible.

"Where's Abby?"

"I don't know and I don't care!" Will answered crossly.

I exclaimed, "What?"

"We broke up a week and a half ago."

"What happened Will?"

He snarled, "I don't want to talk about it Kyle."

"Will, tell me what happened. Abby has been like my 
sister for three years! What is going on?"

"Two weekends ago she slept with another guy."

"That doesn't sound like Abby. How did it happen?"

"Why the hell does it matter. It happened. That's all 
there is to it."

I asked, "After three and a half years, that's it?"

"Yeah. That's it. Now, leave me alone Kyle!" Will 
snapped.

I went back upstairs to think. 'How could Will and Abby 
possibly break up? It just doesn't sound like Abby to 
sleep around. What happened? Could I do anything to 
help?' I lay on my bed and thought.

Will was just as terse and surly at dinner. Mom and Dad 
couldn't get any more information from him either. He 
sat around the house staring into space, oblivious to 
the world.

When Eddie came over in the evening for our training I 
asked Will if he wanted to join us. He growled at me 
and told me to go away. Eddie and I went downstairs. I 
explained what I knew about what had happened. Eddie 
didn't have any ideas either. I desperately needed 
someone to talk to, someone old enough to know how to 
help Will and Abby. While Eddie and I were running, I 
finally came up with an answer. Ask Justin.

I called Justin when we got home from the run. 

"Hello"

I said, "Hi Justin. This is Kyle. I need your help."

"My God. You don't need more condoms already, do you?"

I blurted out, "No. It's not help for me. It's for Will 
and Abby. Will just told me that they broke up a week 
and a half ago. I need your help. I have to help them 
fix this. Please?"

Justin said, "Slow down Kyle. Did you say Will and Abby 
broke up?"

"Yes. It's just wrong. We have to get them back 
together. Can you help?"

"I don't know if I should butt in Kyle."

"We have to do something. They can't break up. They 
belong together. They aren't thinking straight." 

"I'll talk to Will. That's all I can promise."

"Can you get Sherry to talk with Abby. To get her story 
and help us figure out how to help them?"

"I'll talk to Sherry and see what we can do."

"Thanks Justin. I don't know how to do this without 
your help."

"OK, Kyle. Good Bye."

I went to bed early, hoping sleep would calm my brain. 
I slept in on the 24th. It had been too long since the 
last time off from school. Mom and Dad were discussing 
Will and Abby when I came down for breakfast. They had 
not been able to get any more information about what 
had happened between Abby and Will. Will continued 
moping around the house all day, hardly talking to 
anyone.

==========
Chapter 39
==========

The whole family went to Christmas Eve services in the 
evening, but Will refused to go. I tried to get my mind 
into the spirit and meaning of Christmas, but it was 
hard this year.

Lizzie and Andy were their usual hyper selves on 
Christmas morning, wildly ripping into their presents. 
Will's bad mood tempered my excitement, along with Mom 
and Dad's moods. I got some cool CDs and a couple of 
video games for my computer.

Our aunts, uncles, cousins and my grandparents showed 
up for the family meal at lunchtime. I spent the 
afternoon hanging with my cousins, Andy and Lizzie 
watching DVDs.

In the evening I got the call I was waiting for. Justin 
called back. My Dad answered it.

"Kyle, phone for you. It's Justin!?!" Dad said. "What's 
he calling for?" Dad asked as he handed me the phone. I 
just shrugged my shoulders.

"Hello, Justin?" I said.

"Hi Kyle. I didn't get any more information from Will 
than you told me already. I've known him for almost 
five years and I've never heard him so depressed. Your 
brother needs help!"

"I know. Did Sherry get anything from Abby?"

"Yes. That's why I called. She explained her side of 
things. I want to get those two together so they can 
talk. That is what they need. I want to get you, Jon 
Miller and I over to have a heart to heart talk with 
Will. Can we do it tomorrow evening?"

"I don't know why not. Will hasn't left the house since 
he got home from Penn."

"Good. I'm going to call right back after we hang up. 
Put Will on. I'm not going to tell him anything about 
our talks. That's our secret for now, OK Kyle?"

"Sure Justin. Thanks for your help." I hung up the 
phone. It rang almost immediately. I picked it up and 
said, "Hello."

"Put Will on please Kyle."

"Sure Justin." I yelled, "Will phone for you. It's 
Justin."

Will came upstairs from the basement to get the phone. 
I hung out in the kitchen, trying to catch any 
information I could from Will's talk with Justin. I 
couldn't catch anything other than they agreed to get 
together tomorrow night around 7:00 pm. Will 
disappeared to the basement immediately after the phone 
call.

I called back Justin and confirmed our plans for 
tomorrow. Then I decided to call Penny. My love life 
could use some attention too.

A woman answered the phone. It sounded like Penny's 
Mom. "Hello."

"Hello, this is Kyle. Could I talk to Penny please?"

"Sure Kyle. I'll get her."

Penny said, "Hello, Kyle?"

"Hi Penny. I just wanted to call and talk. How was 
Christmas?"

"It was cool. We got back from my grandparent's house 
about fifteen minutes ago. How was your Christmas?"

"It was good. I got some CDs I wanted and a couple cool 
video games. We ought to get the gang together tomorrow 
afternoon. We could pop in a DVD or two, rustle up some 
snacks and have some fun."

"That sounds cool Kyle. I'll call Brandon, Tammy and 
Kathy. Would you call Eddie, Jeremy and Hal?"

"Sure. That sounds good. It's set then. My house at 2 
pm."

"Good. It'll be fun Kyle."

"Penny, can I ask you something?"

"What?"

"Are you doing OK since you broke up with Chad Hurst?"

"Like you really care Kyle."

"What? We've been friends since we were babies. Of 
course I care!"

"You haven't shown that you care over the last three 
months Kyle."

"I know. I deserve that. I've been trying to change the 
last month. I let football stardom go to my head. I 
want to apologize."

Penny hesitated for a few seconds. "OK. I'll tell you. 
I broke up with Chad because I found out he was going 
out with Amanda Pruitt too. The jerk was two timing 
me."

"I'm sorry to hear that Penny. You deserve better than 
that. Chad is a jerk. I've never liked that snobby 
weasel. I hope your next boyfriend treats you better."

"I hope so too. No one is on the horizon though." Penny 
said.

"I'll see you tomorrow. I've got calls to make. Bye 
Penny."

"See you later Kyle. Bye."

I called Eddie, Jeremy and Hal to set up our get 
together for tomorrow.

Our gang got together for a fun afternoon on the 26th. 
We spent the afternoon watching DVDs and just goofing 
around. I spent some time just sitting and talking with 
Penny. We finally were starting to get comfortable with 
each other again.

==========
Chapter 40
==========

At dinner, Will said Justin and Jon were coming after 
dinner for a visit. I had clued Mom and Dad in on what 
we had planned for tonight. After dinner, I hung around 
the kitchen waiting for Jon and Justin to arrive.

At two minutes of seven the doorbell rang. I ran for 
it, so I could answer it. I let Justin and Jon in and 
took them to the basement where Will was hiding from 
the rest of the world.

Will smiled a little when Jon and Justin came down the 
steps and sat down with him. I sat down on the floor 
beside the couch where Justin and Jon were sitting.

Will said, "You can take off Kyle."

Justin said, "No, Jon and I want Kyle here."

Will asked, "Why?"

Justin explained, "Kyle is why we are here tonight. 
Will, we have been your friends for four and a half 
years. We want to talk to you about what happened 
between you and Abby."

Jon continued, "You look as bad as that time that Amy 
and I found you crying at lunch when you were a 
sophomore. What's happened can't be as bad as finding 
out you got Tina pregnant, can it?"

I couldn't believe what I just heard. Will got someone 
pregnant?

Will said, "I really don't want to talk about this 
guys.

Justin said, "You have gone out with Abby for three and 
a half years. What happened?"

Will said determinedly, ""Abby slept with another guy. 
What else do I need to say?"

Jon said, "A lot Will. We all know Abby well enough to 
know that can't be the whole story. How did it happen?"

Will sighed and asked, "You aren't going to take no for 
an answer will you?"

Justin said, "Not a chance."

Will continued, "OK, two weekends ago, on a Saturday 
night, she went to a party with her room mate and a 
girlfriend. She got drunk and went home with one of the 
guys at the party."

Jon asked, "And?"

Will said, "That's it."

Jon asked, "Why was your girlfriend going to a party 
without you on a Saturday night?"

"I was studying." Will explained.

Justin looked incredulous. "You were studying on a 
Saturday night?"

Will said, "I had some trouble in a couple courses, 
especially calculus. I got a 42 on the mid-term. I 
don't even know yet if I passed the course. I have to 
work a lot harder in college than I ever expected."

I thought, 'My brother flunked a test? The world is 
turning upside down.'

Justin asked, "So that's it? Abby messed up once and 
you’re going to throw away a three and half year 
relationship?"

Will asked, "She slept with another guy! I would never 
do that to her. How can I ever trust her again?"

Jon said, "Will, how can you judge Abby so hard? I seem 
to remember you going on a date with Megan Smith when 
Katie was your girlfriend."

Will protested, "It's not the same! I didn't sleep with 
Megan that night. I'd never have done that to Katie."

I jumped in, "Will, do you forgive me for getting drunk 
the night after the Central game? The one where you had 
to come and gather up your naked brother and take him 
home. When you had to clean my vomit from the car?"

Will answered, "Yes, I forgive you Kyle."

I pressed, "Why can't you forgive Abby for doing the 
same thing as me?"

Will protested, "It's just not the same!"

Justin asked, "Have you talked all this over with Abby? 
Have you tried to work things out?"

Will paused for a couple seconds, looked at the floor 
and said, "No."

Jon jumped in, "Will, how can you do the same thing to 
Abby that Katie did to you? Don't you remember how it 
felt to have the person you love not talk to you? It 
took too long, but you and Katie finally talked in my 
bedroom a year later. It was much too late to salvage 
your relationship with Katie, but at least kept her as 
a friend. Why can't you give Abby that much 
consideration?"

Will looked at Jon and said, "I don't know. It hurts 
too much. She'd probably never talk to me anyway."

Justin said, "I bet she would. I'm going to find out." 
He pulled his cell phone out and talked briefly. "Abby 
and Sherry will be here in five minutes."

Will turned pale. Jon clapped him on the shoulder. 
"Abby is worth working for. You guys need to talk this 
out and make it work. You two have too much invested in 
this relationship to give up now."

We sat quietly for a couple minutes. My curiosity got 
to me. "Will, did you say earlier that you got a girl 
pregnant?"

Will looked at me and said, "Yes"

I asked, "How did that happen?"

Will actually smiled a little, "Well, when a guy puts 
his penis in a girl's vagina and then..."

I interrupted, "NO! When did this happen to you? Who 
was it?"

Will explained, "It was two and a half years ago. I had 
sex with Tina Mayer. She got pregnant and had an 
abortion. That's really all there is to the story."

Jon added, "Other than telling you that Amy and I found 
him crying at the lunch table the day he found out 
about the abortion."

I asked, "Isn't she the girl you were talking about 
that had to get married right after graduation last 
spring?"

Jon said, "Yep, that's her. I saw her at the grocery 
store a couple weeks ago. She's huge. Her baby has to 
be due in a few weeks. Anyone know what her husband 
Phil is doing?"

Justin said, "I heard he is working at Walmart, 
stocking shelves."

The door bell rang. I ran upstairs to bring Abby and 
Sherry downstairs. I opened the door and invited them 
in. I directed them towards the basement. 

I couldn't believe how Abby looked. Her hair was a 
mess. Her eyes were red and puffy. She obviously had 
been crying. Quite a bit.

Abby had a seat in the chair beside Will. Sherry sat 
down on the sofa beside Justin. I sat back down on the 
floor.

Will asked, "Abby, do you want some privacy, or would 
you be more comfortable if everyone stayed here?"

Abby said, "I think I'd like everyone to stay."

Sherry asked, "Abby, can you explain what happened that 
night?"

Abby started, "Will told me at lunch that day that he 
wasn't going to take me to the party the way we 
planned. I was pretty pissed about it. My room mate 
convinced me that..."

Will interrupted, "You were pissed? I HAD to study. I 
told you I was flunking Calculus."

Abby said, "No, you didn't tell me that. You said you 
had a problem. You're flunking the course?"

Will answered, "I don't know. I think I might have 
pulled the grade up enough to pass. I'm not sure."

Sherry suggested, "Abby, why don't you continue with 
the story of what happened."

Abby said, "OK. Well, my roommate and another 
girlfriend decided to go to the party without Will. I 
was really pissed off that Will had stood me up that 
night and that we had been spending so little time 
together recently. I started drinking because everyone 
else was. After awhile, I drank just because I didn't 
feel anything that way. I guess I got pretty drunk. I 
don't remember much of the night. Anyway, this cute guy 
started talking to me. Next thing I know we are making 
out like crazy. I don't know why, but we were. Next 
thing I remember was us walking back to his room. He 
wanted to show me something. God, this is so 
embarrassing."

Will said, "I'm listening Abby, go ahead."

Abby said, "We sat down on his bed. Then we were 
kissing. Before I knew what was going on, he had my 
panties off and he was pushing his dick into me. I 
wasn't really ready. It hurt. He lasted about a minute. 
He came in me. After that, things are a little fuzzy. I 
woke up in the morning snuggled up to him. At first I 
thought it was you. But then I realized I had spent the 
night with a strange guy. I couldn't believe it 
happened. I felt like shit. Hung over, sore and 
stupid."

Will nodded.

Abby asked, "Can you ever forgive me Will?"

Will said, "I don't understand one thing. Why were you 
mad at me? Don't you know how much good grades mean to 
me? I want to become a college professor or researcher. 
You don't do that with poor grades."

Abby said, "I know that. But remember, I'm pre-med. I 
need top grades too or I don't get into medical school. 
You just kept pulling further and further away from me. 
We hardly ever got together the couple weeks before 
that party."

Will said, "I'm scared. I have my whole future planned 
out and everything's going down the drain. I didn't 
adjust to college work very well. It's much harder than 
I expected. I guess I didn't handle the pressure very 
well."

Abby said, "I guess we need to learn to communicate 
better and learn to share our feelings and problems. 
Can we work this out Will?"

Will said, "Kyle reminded me of something. He did 
almost exactly the same thing as you in the end of 
October. I forgave him. I guess I should give you the 
same consideration as Kyle. I want to work this out 
Abby."

Justin interrupted, "I think now is probably a good 
time for the rest of us to give you guys some time 
alone. Would that be OK?"

Will answered, "Yes, you're right. I want to thank you 
Justin, Sherry and Jon. I guess I needed a good kick in 
the butt to make me see sense."

Justin shook his head no and said, "You need to thank 
Kyle most. He is the one who called me and begged me to 
help you and Abby. Kyle is the one who got this 
started."

Will and Abby stared at me. Will finally asked, "You 
set this up Kyle?"

"Yes. It's just seems wrong for you two to break up. I 
had to do something. I called Justin because I knew I 
didn't know enough to help by myself, but somebody had 
to help. Thanks for listening to me Justin."

Abby held out her arms and said, "I want to give you a 
hug Kyle." I stepped over to her as she stood up. She 
hugged me and rubbed my back. "Thank you so much Kyle." 
She kissed me on the cheek.

Will gave me a hug too. "Thanks little brother." For 
once, I didn't object to him calling me little.

Justin suggested, "Let's go upstairs everybody. Will 
and Abby need some time alone. Let's go."

I followed Justin, Sherry and Jon upstairs. I said, 
"Thanks so much Justin, Sherry and Jon. I really 
couldn't have done this without your help."

Sherry said, "No problem. I agree that Will and Abby 
are a great couple. They needed a little help to see 
it. I'm glad this seems to have worked."

Jon said, "I'm used to helping Will pick up the pieces 
occasionally." He headed out the door for home.

Justin shook my hand. "You are something else Kyle. 
You're a good brother." Justin and Sherry left too. I 
went to my bedroom and brought down the Christmas 
present I had intended to give Abby on Christmas day. I 
hung out in the living room, waiting for Will and Abby 
to come upstairs.

I went out the kitchen when Mom and Dad got home from 
grocery shopping. I helped carry the groceries in. When 
everything was inside Dad asked, "What are you up to 
tonight?"

I nonchalantly answered, "I'm just waiting for Abby to 
come upstairs so I can give her a Christmas present."

Mom asked, "Abby's here?"

I broke into a huge smile. "Yes. I got Justin Baer and 
Jon Miller to come over tonight to talk some sense into 
Will. When we got him to agree, Sherry brought Abby 
over so they could make up. That's what they're doing 
now."

Dad said, "I'm impressed Kyle. That was really 
thoughtful." Dad helped Mom finish putting the 
groceries away.

After half an hour Will and Abby came upstairs. I 
grabbed them as soon as the basement door opened. I 
inquired, "You guys back together?"

Will said, "Yes. We have a lot to work on, but we are 
back together."

I jumped up and down. "That's great. Abby I've been 
saving your Christmas present. Here it is." I thrust 
the box with brightly colored wrapping paper towards 
Abby. She opened it.

I exclaimed, "I hope you like it. Dad helped me get it 
from the Penn Book Store on-line."

Abby held up the Penn sweat shirt I gave her so Will 
could see it too. "It's wonderful Kyle. Thank you." 
Abby gave me a kiss on the cheek.

I went upstairs to my bedroom and listened to some 
MP3's and thought about what we had pulled off. I was 
very pleased with myself.

==========
Chapter 41
==========

I slept late on the 27th, enjoying my Christmas 
vacation to the maximum. I got up just before lunch 
time. I was finishing my lunch when Will came 
downstairs for his lunch. He threw a hamburger on the 
stove. 

He asked, "Where are Lizzie and Andy?"

"Lizzie is over at the Mitchells'. Andy is upstairs 
playing on his computer."

"Good. We won't be interrupted. I want to thank you for 
forcing Abby and I to talk about our problems. I needed 
your kick in the butt."

"No problem Will. I knew you and Abby well enough to 
know you could work out the problem, what ever it was. 
I was happy to help."

"I want to talk to you about our phone call two weeks 
ago. You said you needed to get some condoms. Who are 
you dating?"

I answered, "Jessie Hamilton, though we aren't really 
dating. We hooked up at the team get together two 
Saturdays ago."

"Kyle, what did you and Jessie do?"

"We parked in her car, got naked, kissed for awhile, 
then I ate her pussy and then she gave me a blow job."

"Jessie has a car? How old is she?"

"She's sixteen."

"You were making out with a junior?"

"No Will, she is a sophomore."

"You parked, made out with and had oral sex with a 
sixteen year old girl? Am I understanding this 
correctly?"

"Yes" I answered.

"Do you love her Kyle?"

"NO! Well, I mean I like her and everything, but I 
don't love her. It was just something fun to do 
together."

"Kyle, do you remember when I was your age? I had five 
girlfriends in seven months. I had sex with all of 
them. I even was in love with a couple of them. I had a 
lot of fun with my girlfriends. Sex is so intimate and 
personal, it is too intense to take casually. I was in 
ecstasy when I was with one of my girlfriends, but it 
hurt too much when we broke up. You saw how much pain I 
was in when Abby and I broke up? Imagine going through 
that every five or six weeks."

"God, that must have been bad, Will."

"It was. Think about how things were for Abby and I. We 
dated almost a year before we had sex. Both Abby and I 
wanted to make sure we had a strong relationship before 
we added sex to the mix. We wanted to be sure we were 
in love. With love, sex isn't good, it's fantastic. You 
are sharing intimacy with your soul mate. Nothing else 
is like it."

"Will, how did you handle having so much sex in ninth 
grade and not doing it at all in tenth grade? I get so 
horny just from making out. I can't imagine how you 
could handle no sex after you had done it earlier."

"I want to tell you the rest of my sexual history. When 
I broke up with Cheryl near the end of ninth grade, I 
swore no more girls for me. It hurt too much. That 
summer was my first year on camp staff. I was gone for 
six weeks as a CIT. You already know you don't have 
much privacy at scout camp. I couldn't even jerk off 
there. I came home unbelievably horny and desperate. I 
hooked up with a girl a couple days after I got home 
and we had sex. Unprotected sex."

"Is that the Tina Mayer you talked about last night?"

"Yes. Tina got pregnant from our one time together. I 
didn't find out about that until school started. She 
told me about being pregnant one day. I didn't hear 
from her again until four days later. By then, she had 
an abortion. I was devastated by her choice. I still 
wonder about how my life would be changed if Tina had 
kept our child."

"Wow. I had no idea. Do Mom and Dad know about this?"

"Yes. I told them after the fact. Do you understand why 
I have been telling you to wait to have sex until you 
find a girl that loves you?"

"I think I do Will. How does Zack Hayes handle having 
sex with a different girl every week?"

Will exclaimed, "Zack does that? I don't know. I guess 
Zack treats sex a little differently from us. I know I 
can't be casual about sex. It's just too intense for 
me."

"Will, can you give me any tips on how to eat a girl 
out? You know, for when I find a girl I love."

"What did you do with Jessie?" Will asked. I explained 
exactly what I had done and how Jessie reacted. 

Will smiled. "I don't think you need to much 
instruction. It sounds as if you have the right idea 
Kyle. The most important thing when you make love to 
your girlfriend is to make sure she enjoys sex. Make 
sure she climaxes. I usually eat Abby's pussy before we 
have intercourse. She gets so wet and horny. It makes 
it so much better when you actually do it. I have a 
question for you Kyle. Do you have a problem with 
cumming too quickly?"

"Not really. I did cum in my pants once at the movies 
when Stacie was sitting on my lap, squirming and 
rubbing my cock. That was embarrassing."

"When I first had sex Kyle, I shot off the second Katie 
touched me. Eventually we figured out that I last 
longer if my girlfriend jerks me off or gives me a blow 
job before we have sex. I last much longer that way."

"Thanks for the information Will."

"I want to talk to you about one more thing. Two weeks 
ago you said you wanted condoms. Do you have any?"

"Yes. I asked Justin Baer to get them for me."

Will snorted, "Ha ha ha. I've been there too. Justin 
has to be getting tired of supplying condoms for our 
family. I always had Justin or Jon get them for me. 

"Yeah, that's what Justin said when I asked him to help 
me get condoms."

"Do you understand how to use them Kyle?"

"I think. I read the directions and tried one out. I 
think I get it."

"Both of us have to be safe when we have sex. Mom has 
already told me she doesn't want any grandkids for 
another 10-15 years."

"Actually Will, all three of us need to be safe."

"Huh?"

"Andy has started puberty. He woke me up in the middle 
of the night a couple months ago when he had his first 
wet dream. I don't think he is paying any attention to 
girls yet, but I'm sure he will soon."

"Hmmm. I'll talk to Mom and Dan about that. It's 
probably time for his sex talk."

"Yeah, probably. Thanks for talking with me about sex. 
I think this talk will help."

"Kyle, do you have your eye on any girl that you are 
serious about dating?"

"I've been thinking about asking Penny Edwards to date 
me. We got along great last summer in Canada. We even 
made out a little the last night of the trip. I got too 
busy with football when we got back. By the time I got 
settled into football, Penny was dating Chad Hurst. 
They just broke up last week, so maybe I can get Penny 
go out with me."

"Abby and I are going out on Friday night for dinner 
and a movie. Do you want to invite Penny and make it a 
double date?"

"Sure Will, that would be cool. I'll call Penny."

I put my dishes in the dishwasher and went to the 
living room to call Penny. I listened as the phone 
rang.

"Hello?" a girl's voice said.

"Hello, could I talk with Penny please?"

"Who is calling?"

"It's Kyle Martin."

"Oh, Kyle Hi! This is Niki. I'm home from college. I'll 
get Penny."

I waited. Then I heard Penny's voice. "Hello Kyle."

"Hi Penny. How was your morning?"

"It was good. Niki and I found some nice bargains at 
the mall this morning. I'm just relaxing after our 
shopping trip. What are you doing?"

"I slept in this morning. I just finished lunch with 
Will. We spent a lot of time catching up with each 
other. Actually his talk is why I'm calling you. He and 
Abby are going out for dinner and a movie on Friday 
night. Will wanted to know if you and I want to go 
along. What do you think?"

"Are you asking me for a date Kyle?"

"Yes, sort of. But it doesn't have to be a date if you 
don't want to call it that. We could go as two friends 
spending an evening together. What do you think Penny?"

"I'm not sure I want a date this soon after breaking up 
with Chad."

"OK, let's just call this two friends going to dinner 
and a movie. Nothing more. Is it OK?"

"OK. We'll go as two friends." Penny said.

"Was Chad that bad? Can't you trust guys?"

"Yes, he was pretty bad. He was so possessive. 
Everything had to be his way. He was pushy too. We 
argued about making out and how far to go. We argued 
about having sex. And in the end I found out he was 
seeing another girl while we were going steady. Chad is 
such a jerk!"

"I know. I wish I hadn't been so wrapped up in football 
back when you started dating him. I know him well 
enough to know this was how things were going to turn 
out. I wish I had warned you."

"You were pretty wrapped up with football in the fall. 
But you couldn't have reached me even if you had been 
hanging with our gang. Chad always insisted that we sit 
with his friends. He was jealous of any other boy who 
talked with me. I doubt you could have changed things, 
even if you tried."

"Penny, I hope when you get over Chad that you find 
someone who appreciates you and treats you right. That 
is what you deserve."

"Thanks Kyle. You're a good friend."

"I'll call you later in the week Penny and let you know 
what time we are leaving for dinner on Friday night. 
See you later."

"Good Bye Kyle." Penny replied. I hung up the phone and 
went back to the kitchen. Will was putting his lunch 
dishes in the sink when I came back.

I said, "Penny and I are on for Friday night. Thanks 
for offering to take us along Will."

"No problem Kyle."

==========
Chapter 42
==========

I got a call later that afternoon from Zack Hayes.

"Hello Kyle."

"Hi Zack."

"Kyle, I'm having a little New Year's Eve party. I want 
to invite you."

"Thanks Zack. Are you going to have beer and alcohol 
there?"

"Yes Kyle."

"I'll pass Zack. I just got done with my grounding from 
your last party a few weeks ago. I would like to keep 
my freedom, if that's all right."

"No problem Kyle. I understand. I'll see back at school 
after New Years then. Bye."

"Bye Zack."

In the evening when Eddie came over for our training, I 
asked Will to join us. Now that he and Abby were 
working things out, he was willing. It was fun training 
with Will again. When we went for our run, we actually 
wore Will out. He wasn't used to the pace the Eddie and 
I used now. We had pity and slowed down so he could 
keep up. 

When we got back home, I asked Will, "Do you think Mom 
and Dad would allow me to host a New Year's Eve party 
for my friends?" Eddie's eyes lit up when I said party.

Will asked, "How many people?"

"Six or eight. Just some of my friends from ninth 
grade. No booze, of course."

"Probably they would allow that. Why don't you ask 
them?" Will suggested.

I asked, "What do you think Eddie? Should we?"

"Sure, a party sounds great." Eddie answered.

After dinner, Mom and Dad asked Lizzie to go watch 
videos in the basement for a half hour. Will and I went 
upstairs. It was time for Andy's sex talk with Mom and 
Dad.

Forty minutes later I had a knock at my door. I yelled, 
"Come in!"

Andy come in and closed the door. He looked flustered. 
His face was flushed. He asked, "Can I talk to you for 
a few minutes Kyle?"

"Sure, what's up?"

"Do you know what Mom and Dad wanted to talk to me 
about?"

"Yes. They gave you the sex talk, right?"

"Yeah, how did you know?"

"You're twelve, the same age as when I got the talk. 
That and the fact that Will and I suggested to Mom and 
Dad that it was time for you to have the talk."

"Why?"

I answered, "You will be thirteen in three weeks. 
Puberty has started. You make sperm. It's time that you 
understand about girls, sex and how babies are made."

"I'm learning about that in health class."

"It's not the same Andy. It's a lot more complicated 
than they teach in 7th grade Health class."

"Have you had sex Kyle?"

"No. I haven't yet."

"Do you think Will has?"

I laughed hard. "Yeah Andy. I think Will has had sex." 
I laughed some more. "Yeah, he definitely has had sex 
Andy."

"What's so funny Kyle?"

"I guess Will did a better job of hiding the fact that 
he has sex from you than he did with me. I first saw 
him having sex four years ago. Hell, last school year, 
Will and Abby would come home from school and fuck in 
this room every afternoon. I was next door in our room 
trying to study. God, it was hard to listen to all 
that."

"Kyle, you said the F word!"

"Fuck!"

"KYLE!"

"It isn't a word you use every day, but it has times 
when it is appropriate."

"OK Kyle."

"Did Mom and Dad tell you that sex is something you 
should do with a girl you love?"

"Yes Kyle."

"How about protection when you have sex?"

"When I grow up and have sex, I should use a condom so 
the girl doesn't get pregnant."

"Do you want a condom, just in case Andy?"

"Why would I need one now? I'm too young."

"No, you're not too young. You make sperm. If you had 
sex, you could get the girl pregnant. Today!"

"Shit! You're kidding."

"No, Andy I'm not. That is part of why you got the sex 
talk tonight. Mom and Dad don't want to be grandparents 
for quite a few years. They don't want you, Will or I 
getting any more girls pregnant."

"Getting more girls pregnant?" Andy exclaimed.

"Will got a girl pregnant three and half years ago. She 
had an abortion." I explained.

Andy said, "I'm not sure I know our brother any more."

"I know what you mean. I found out most of this in the 
past year. Did Mom tell you about her getting pregnant 
with Will when she was in High School?"

"No"

"Do the math. Will is 18, Mom is 36."

"Wow! Mom married Will's dad when she was in high 
school?"

"I think. I don't know. Mom doesn't talk about it. Do 
you understand why I'm telling you all of this?"

"No Kyle."

"Our family seems to start having sex pretty young. Mom 
was fourteen her first time. Will was fourteen his 
first time. Dad was fourteen."

"Does that mean you will have sex soon?"

"It means that I would have had sex two weeks ago if I 
had a condom with me, that's what it means." I 
explained.

"You almost did it?"

"Yes. I think our family is pretty horny. You need to 
be prepared. I'm going to give you one of my condoms, 
just in case." I went over to my dresser and pulled one 
of the condoms out of my box and handed it to Andy. 
Andy stared at it, like it could tell him something 
about having sex.

"Andy!" No response. "ANDY!" He looked at me. "When you 
fall in love with a girl, I'll get you more condoms if 
you need them. If you have questions and don't want to 
talk to Mom or Dad, ask me or Will. We will help you."

"Thanks Kyle, I have a lot to think about." Andy closed 
the door to my room and went to his bedroom. I heard 
him flop down on his top bunk.

Eddie, Will and I continued our evening training during 
the rest of the week. My parents said I could host a 
party on New Year's Eve. Eddie helped me get things 
ready for the party.

Will's report card came on the 29th. He passed 
calculus. As a matter of fact, he made a C in the 
course. He must have aced the final for the course. The 
rest of Will's grades were his usual A's. Will was 
floating on a cloud the rest of the day.

On Friday, Will, Abby, Penny and I met at our house and 
headed out for our double date. We had dinner at the 
Texas Roadhouse. Will was his usual smooth self talking 
with Abby and Penny. My months of practice on the 
team's Saturday night get-togethers made me comfortable 
with small talk and joking around with girls. This 
dinner didn't have any of my awkward silences like when 
I went on a date with Julie Simpson.

Penny and I went to our movie and found seats. I kept 
my hands to myself. I didn't want to pressure Penny. I 
wanted her to be comfortable with me. Part way through 
the movie, Penny suggested I put my arm around her 
shoulder. She snuggled up against me when I did that. 
Penny smelled so wonderful. She laid her head on my 
shoulder.

We met Will and Abby when our movie was done. The four 
of us talked and joked on 25 minute drive home. I had 
Will drop me off with Penny when we got to her house.

I said, "I had a good time tonight Penny."

She answered, "I did too Kyle. Thank you for keeping 
your hands to yourself."

"I would never do anything you didn't want Penny. You 
should know that."

"I'm just used to how Chad treated me."

I asked, "Would it be OK if a friend gave you a kiss on 
the cheek?"

"Yes, that would be OK Kyle." Penny answered.

I leaned in and gave her a kiss. Just as my lips got 
close, Penny twisted her head around so our lips met. 
She pressed her lips against mine for a few seconds. We 
pulled apart.

"Penny, why did you that?"

"I don't know. It felt right. Good Night Kyle." Penny 
said. She walked up the steps to her house. I floated 
home on a cloud. I really had a chance with Penny.

==========
Chapter 43
==========

Saturday morning Eddie came over to help me set up for 
our New Year's Eve party. Will drove Eddie and I to the 
beverage distributor to buy sodas and then to the 
grocery store to buy snack food for the evening.

Eddie and I moved my stereo system to the basement so 
we would have good music for the evening. We ate lunch 
together and then settled in to watch the Gator Bowl. 
Sam Hayes' #9 ranked Boston College Eagles were playing 
the #17 ranked Oregon Ducks this afternoon.

Eddie and settled in to watch for the afternoon. In the 
pregame show, the announcers raved about how well Sam 
Hayes had done since taking over the Eagles offense in 
October. Then I got a shock.

Announcer #1 said, "Here's an interesting side line. 
Sam Hayes' younger brother Zachary is also a 
quarterback. His high school team had a 9-0 record this 
season and was one game short of playing for the 
Pennsylvania State Championship. Here is a clip from 
one of his play-off games this season."

The TV played a clip of Zack throwing me the first 
touchdown in the Easton Catholic Game.

Announcer #2, intoned, "That was a beautiful pass that 
Zachary Hayes threw. Dead on target. The receiver, 
number 87, ran a great route too. Zachary Hayes has 
signed a letter of intent to attend the Pennsylvania 
State University next fall."

Announcer #1 said, "After looking at the play, I wonder 
if we will mention the Hayes brothers in a few years 
the same way we talk about the Manning brothers now."

Eddie slapped me on the back, "Shit! You were just on 
national TV. I don't believe it!"

I said, "I've got to call Zack!"

I dialed his house. The phone rang once then I heard 
Zack say "Hello?"

"Zack, it’s Kyle. Did you see it on TV?"

"Shit yeah. It was great. I noticed they liked number 
87 too. You keep working on football the next three 
years and you might be they one featured on EPSN."

"I don't know about that Zack. Eddie and I are at my 
house. We're rooting for BC and Sam. I'll get off the 
phone. I'm sure others will call to congratulate you 
for that TV plug. Bye."

"Bye Kyle."

Sam played the game of his life. He completed 18 of 25 
passes for 279 yards. He threw 4 touchdowns. Boston 
College trounced the Ducks 31-13. Eddie and I loved 
every minute of the game. By the end of the game, the 
announcers were speculating what round Sam would be 
drafted in the NFL. It sure looked like Sam's dream 
could come true.

Eddie went home for supper. I busied myself with 
checking everything for our party. I had never hosted a 
party before and I wanted everything just right. I 
don't know why I was obsessing. It was only my closest 
friends. The one's I hang out with all the time.

Will and Abby headed over to Justin and Sherry's 
apartment. They had a party planned with Rob Stevens 
and Cindy Jacobs, Jon and Amy Miller, and Katie and 
Richard Hess.

My guests started to arrive just before 8 pm. Eddie and 
Penny were the first two to arrive. Hal and Jeremy 
arrived a couple minutes later. Kathy and Tammy 
followed a couple minutes after that. Stef finally 
arrived ten minutes late. Some things never change.

I put on the music and we danced for awhile. Then we 
snacked. We went back to dancing again. I was playing 
some slow songs. Everyone squeezed together close to 
their partner. I know my cock was starting to react to 
holding Penny against my body. I bet the other guys 
were feeling the same thing. Around 11, Eddie came up 
with an idea.

Eddie suggested, "Let's play 'Spin the Bottle.'"

Everyone agreed quickly. Kathy asked, "How do we do 
this?"

I suggested, "How about if we sit in a circle. The 
person that the bottle points at gets to choose a 
partner to kiss. Is that OK?"

Eddie asked, "Do we go in the other room to kiss or do 
we do it in front of everyone?"

"Everyone watches!" "I want to watch." "Right here." 
The group replied. Except for Stef. She asked, "Are you 
sure? That could be embarrassing. I don't know."

I said, "It will be alright Stef. We're all friends."

She answered, "I guess."

We sat in a circle. Eddie said, "It's your party Kyle. 
Why don't you spin first?"

"OK" I spun the bottle. It came to rest pointing at 
Penny. I asked, "Who will it be Penny?"

"You Kyle."

"OK" Penny and I got up and sat on the couch. I put my 
arm around Penny and asked, "Ready?" She nodded her 
head. I put my hands on her shoulders and leaned in. We 
pressed our lips together gently. I pressed a little 
harder. Penny pulled me closer. Then we broke apart. 
Penny was gazing into my eyes. I smiled.

"No, that wasn't long enough." Jeremy yelled. "I want 
to see a serious kiss."

"Yeah." "Let's see tongue." "Real kiss!" our hecklers 
cried.

I asked, "Is that OK Penny."

"Yes Kyle." she answered.

Penny and I hugged together. I pressed my lips to hers, 
a littler harder than the last time. Penny responded. 
Then I felt her tongue push against my lips. I opened 
my mouth and let her tongue in. I met her tongue with 
the tip of mine. We slid them together. I moaned into 
Penny's mouth. I erection poked my pants out. Our 
tongues danced together. I squeezed Penny to my body.

"All right! Enough you two!" Eddie yelled.

Penny and I separated. She had a dazed look on her 
face. "Huh?" I grunted.

Eddie said, "Three minutes is long enough."

I protested, "It couldn't have been that long!"

Jeremy confirmed, "It was Kyle."

Penny and I went back to the circle. Eddie spun the 
bottle. It ended up pointing to Kathy.

Kathy asked, "Jeremy, would you like to join me on the 
couch?"

Jeremy hopped up immediately. "Sure Kathy." They sat on 
the couch and leaned together. They pressed their lips 
together lightly for a moment. They parted and stared 
into each other's eyes. Then they locked their lips 
together kissing passionately. After a couple minutes, 
we had to break them apart.

Reluctantly, Jeremy and Kathy rejoined our circle. They 
kept staring at each other. Penny spun the bottle. It 
pointed at Tammy. She smiled. She asked, "Hal, would 
you join me on the couch?"

Hal's eyes widened. "Um, yeah, sure Tammy."

Hal perched on the edge of the couch. Tammy sat down 
beside him and wrapped an arm around his waist. She 
asked, "You ready Hal?"

"Yes" was his barely audible whisper. Tammy leaned 
toward Hal and pressed her lips to his. Hal tensed. 
Tammy continued kissing Hal. He slowly relaxed. After a 
minute Hal started to respond. He ran his hands through 
Tammy's short blond hair. Tammy pulled Hal against her 
chest. Finally they broke the kiss and sat back. 

Hal quietly asked, "Was that OK Tammy?"

She smiled, "That was great Hal."

He whispered, "I've never done that before. Thanks 
Tammy."

Tammy and Hal moved back to their seats in the circle. 
She leaned over to Hal and said, "I'd like to do it 
again."

Eddie spun the bottle. The bottle pointed at Hal this 
time. Eddie moaned, "This sucks!"

Stef said, "It sure does."

Hal smiled and exclaimed "Woo Hoo. Tammy let's do this 
again." They practically dashed to the couch and 
embraced. They locked their lips together and made out 
like crazy. We had to break them apart when their time 
was up. Hal and Tammy held hands as the returned to 
their places. 

Jeremy spun the bottle this time. It ended up pointing 
at Penny. She said, "Let's go Kyle." Eddie and Stef 
glared at us. Penny and I jumped on the couch and made 
out passionately. Eddie finally interrupted us. We 
rejoined the circle.

I spun the bottle. To Eddie's immense relief, it 
pointed at him. Eddie said, "Stefany, may I kiss you?"

Eagerly, Eddie and Stef sat on the couch and embraced. 
They kissed and hugged, passion slowly building. I had 
to stop them when their time was up. We continued our 
game, a few more spins. Everyone stayed with their 
first kissing partner. In an hours time, our group of 
friends started to feel like a group of couples.

I started up the music again. Each couple swayed to the 
music, oblivious to the others. At 11:59, we cheered 
the countdown to midnight. At midnight we kissed and 
sang Auld Lang Sayne. We toasted in the new year with 
sodas. Hal, Tammy, and Stef called for their rides 
home. Jeremy and Kathy headed out. They lived close 
enough to walk home from our party. Eddie and Penny 
stuck around to help me clean up. At a quarter to one, 
we had everything cleaned up. Eddie headed for home. I 
gave Penny one more kiss before she left.

I was incredibly horny after the night's events. My 
boner wouldn't quit. I jerked off before I went to 
sleep, splattering sperm all over my chest. Eventually 
I fell asleep.

==========
Chapter 44
==========

Mom dragged me out of bed late the next morning. She 
needed Andy, Lizzie and I to help put away all the 
Christmas decorations. We didn't finish until lunch 
time. Eddie called me right after lunch to confirm that 
we were doing weights at 2 pm today.

Eddie arrived right on time. We did our weights. When 
we finished we hung out a few minutes just shooting the 
shit. I asked him, "Did you enjoy things with Stef last 
night?"

Eddie got a big shit eating grin on his face. "Yeah. It 
was great. I've never frenched before. God, Stef made 
me horny. I'd love to do that again some time."

"Did you call her today?"

Eddie meekly replied, "No."

"Why the hell not?"

"I don't know. I almost called her."

"Do you like Stef?"

"Yes! She's great."

"Call her. Ask her for a date."

"No, I can't!" Eddie protested.

"You like her. You two were making out last night. Why 
can't you ask her?"

"What if she says no?"

"Eddie, she won't. She seemed to enjoy kissing you as 
much as you enjoyed kissing her. Ask her out!"

"I've never been on a date. I don't know what to do. 
I'll make a fool of myself."

Eddie, you're being a wuss. If you don't call Stef 
today, she is going to be pissed. Call her and ask her 
to go to the movies Friday night."

"No way. I can't do it." Eddie protested.

"Could you ask her to go out with Penny and I on Friday 
night? You know, like a double date?"

"I don't know, maybe." Eddie said lamely.

"I'll call Penny and see if she is interested." I 
explained. I went upstairs and called to Penny. 

"Hello?" the voice on the phone said. It sounded like 
Penny.

"Hi, Penny. This is Kyle."

"Hi Kyle. What's up?"

"I was wondering if you would like to go out with 
Eddie, Stef and I on Friday night? We could go to the 
movies."

"It sounds cool. Who else is going?"

"Just the four of us." I explained.

Penny inquired, "Is this a date or a thing with the 
gang?"

I asked, "I guess it would be like a double date. Would 
that be OK?"

"I guess, if Eddie and Stef go too."

"It's not set yet. Eddie still has to call Stef. I'll 
get back to you with details later. Talk to later 
Penny."

"Bye Kyle."

I immediately dialed Stef's number. When the phone 
started to ring, I handed it to Eddie. "Here's Stef." I 
explained. Eddie nodded his head emphatically NO. "Talk 
to her" I said as I heard someone say "Hello?"

Eddie accepted the phone and held it to his ear. 
"Hello, is this Horsts? Could I speak with Stef 
please?" he asked timidly. Eddie listened for a few 
seconds. "This is Eddie Fritz."

"Thank you, I'll wait." Eddie said. He looked at me and 
whispered "I can't do this Kyle. Why did you call her?"

I whispered back, "It's Stef. You talk to her all the 
time. Just ask her to..."

Eddie said into the phone, "Hi Stef. This is Eddie. I'm 
over at Kyle's house. We were talking about going to 
the movies Friday night." 

He paused for a few seconds. "It'll be Kyle and Penny 
too."

"No, not the whole gang, just the four of us." Eddie 
said.

After another pause, he said, "Um, uh, yeah. I guess 
you could call it a double date."

Eddie's face went from nervous to ecstatic. "You will! 
GREAT! We'll talk at lunch tomorrow. Pick out the 
movie, arrange the time and so on. I'll talk to late 
Stef."

Eddie practically bounced off the walls when he hung up 
the phone. "I GOT A DATE! I GOT A DATE!"

I smiled and said, "I know. This'll be fun."

Eddie chortled, "I have a date. I don't believe it! You 
ready for our run, Kyle?"

"Sure thing."

Eddie and I played video games after we finished our 
run. We hung out until dinner time. We also talked 
about summer jobs. Both of us decided to apply to be 
CIT's at scout camp next summer. Applications were due 
at the council office this week.

Andy and I made lots of extra noise the next morning 
when we got ready for school, eliciting the desired 
growl from Will. Will had another week and a half off 
before he had to start his next semester of college.

Eddie and I had just arrived at our third period Math 
class when Scott Jackson sat down beside us. He 
motioned for us to lean in close to him. "Have you guys 
heard? Penny Edwards is pregnant. She'll sleep with 
just about anybody."

I exclaimed, "What? That's crazy. Penny is a friend of 
ours. She isn't pregnant. Where did you hear that crazy 
rumor?"

Eddie added, "It's stupid Scott. It's not true."

Scott answered, "I heard it from Tim Walton last 
period. Half the guys in the class were talking about 
it."

Eddie declared, "Tell them it isn't true. Penny isn't 
like that. It's all a pack of lies. Pass the word 
Scott."

"I don't know guys. You sure you know her that well?" 
Scott asked. Then he got up and went to his seat at the 
other end of the room. Jeremy came in and had a seat 
beside Eddie and I.

Eddie asked, "Jeremy, did you hear the rumor that is 
going around about Penny?"

Jeremy answered, "Yes, I did. I know where it is coming 
from too. Chad Hurst and his buddies were cackling 
about it at first period."

I exclaimed, "That bastard!"

Mrs. Jereovic, the teacher, called out, "Quiet Class. 
It's time to start." I tried to pay attention to Math, 
but all I could think about was Penny and that bastard 
Chad Hurst. Fourth period I heard more of the same 
rumors. Chad's minions were doing too good a job 
spreading their lies.

I was apprehensive while I stood in the lunch line. I 
knew I would see Penny any minute. I had no idea how 
she would react to this mess. I had a seat at our usual 
table with Jeremy and Hal. I spotted Kathy, Stef and 
Tammy coming into the cafeteria with Penny. She looked 
terrible. Her eyes were red and puffy. She obviously 
had been crying.

The girls got their lunches and joined us out our 
table. I held a chair for Penny, so she could sit 
beside me. I put my arm over her shoulder. "You know 
we're all with you, right Penny?"

"I know all of you are on my side. I can't believe I 
used to like Chad. How could someone I went steady with 
for three months say such things?"

Eddie sat down at our table as I started to reply, 
"Chad is a stuck up rich boy who only cares about 
himself. Unfortunately, this is how Chad operates."

Eddie offered, "I think we should go kick his ass!"

"No, please don't! I just want to be left alone by 
him." Penny begged.

"I don't know about that Penny, but I will if that's 
what you want. Chad is the kind of guy who doesn't quit 
until you get in his face." I offered.

"Just let him be guys." Penny asked.

Stef changed the subject. We talked about school work 
the rest of our lunch period. I walked with Penny to 
Social Studies class, our fifth period class. I walked 
her down the hall with my arm around her shoulder. I 
wanted Penny to feel my support for her. We sat down 
together for Social Studies.

We had a young, first year teacher for this class. Mr. 
Norris reminded me a lot of Justin Baer. He had a 
similar build, tall and well muscled with curly blond 
hair. We were studying Eastern Europe this quarter. He 
announced that we would be required to pair up with 
another student, research an event or country, write a 
10 page term paper and present a 15 minute oral 
presentation in class. This project would represent 80% 
of our grade for the quarter. Mr. Norris gave us ten 
minutes at the end of class to choose a partner.

I asked Penny if she would like to be my partner. She 
gave me a big smile when she said yes. After class I 
walked with my arm on Penny's shoulder as we walked 
down the hall until we reached the center stair well. I 
gave her a quick kiss on the cheek when we parted. I 
said, "I'll see you on the bus Penny. Keep your chin 
up. You're a better person than him."

"Thanks Kyle. I'll try. See you after school." Penny 
said as went through the door to the stairs.

I walked down the hall towards my Deutsche klasse. 
Excuse me, German class. It was time to get my head 
'auf Deutsch'. Frau Madel wouldn't tolerate any English 
in her class.

I was almost at the door to the classroom when I heard 
him. Chad Hurst. "Hey Martin, you looking for some easy 
pussy?"

I turned to face Chad and two of his buddies. "No. I'm 
not."

"I saw you with Penny a minute ago. Man is she ever 
loose. She must have screwed most of the basketball 
team. Don't you want her pussy, Martin?" Chad sneered.

"No, I don't want her like that." I protested.

"Why? Are you a faggot?"

I said, "Fuck you Chad."

"I bet you'd like to, wouldn't you faggot?" Chad 
needled.

I said, "You're a shithead Chad." as I walked in the 
door.

Frau Madel exclaimed, “Nür auf Deutsch, Herr Martin.” 
["In German, Mister Martin."]

"Vetzeiung, Frau Madel.” Ich sagt. “Herr Hurst, du bist 
ein scheisskopf.” ["Sorry, Mrs. Madel." I said. "Mr. 
Hurst, you are a shithead."]

Half the class burst out laughing. "Rühe, Klasse!" Frau 
Madel exclaimed, demanding quiet. I noticed her trying 
to suppress a smile too. Chad glared at me. I allowed 
myself a little smile as I sat down at my desk.

When German class was over, I headed for my last class, 
Art. I barely got out the door when Chad started 
taunting again. "Martin is a faggot. Do you like giving 
blow jobs?" I ignored him and walked to the Art and 
Music wing of the high school.

After classes were over, I found a seat on my bus with 
Penny. I asked, "How did the rest of your day go?"

Penny replied, "More of the same. Lot's of whispers and 
snickering behind my back. Did you know Chad has 
started on your reputation too?"

"Yes. Chad saw us together and started on me before 
sixth period. All that faggot nonsense. I got him good 
in German though." I explained what happened in class. 
Penny was pleased. We talked about our Social Studies 
project. We decided to get together tomorrow after 
school to start work.

School on Tuesday was more of the same. People 
whispering that Penny was a pregnant slut and I was a 
faggot. Our group at lunch was seething from the 
tormenting. Penny still didn't want us to confront 
Chad. We accepted her request.

Penny and I followed Andy to our house when school was 
over. Andy went straight to his room to work on his 
homework. I could hear the TV was on in the family 
room. I assumed that Will and Abby were in there. Penny 
and I went to my bedroom to discuss ideas for our 
Social Studies project. We talked about using the fall 
of the Berlin Wall, fall of the Soviet Union, Chechnya, 
the Orange Revolution, and freedom for the Baltic 
Republics as our theme. We finally settled on the 
Orange Revolution in the Ukraine. Penny's grandmother 
was Ukrainian, so that tipped the balance.

After we picked our topic, we sat on my bed and talked. 
I asked, "Did you like what we did on Saturday night at 
the party Penny?"

"Sure. I loved it. I enjoyed our date on Friday night 
too."

"Cool. You are willing to call it a date now?"

"I think so. You are completely different from Chad. I 
had good reason not to trust him, but I know I can 
trust you Kyle."

"We have a half hour until my Mom and Lizzie get home. 
Do you want to kiss some more. It was awesome last 
time."

"I'd like that Kyle."

We snuggled together, wrapped our arms around each 
other and started kissing. First exploring, then 
kissing with increasing passion. Finally, sucking and 
probing each other's mouths with wild lust. When we 
paused to catch our breath I got to look at Penny. She 
was flushed a deep pink. She was panting, trying to 
catch her breath. 

Penny lay on her back and I lay on my stomach, using my 
left elbow to raise my chest off of Penny. I rubbed 
Penny's left side with my right hand. We kissed deeply 
again. I rubbed my hand across her side, slowly 
approaching the underside of her left tit. I rubbed 
along the underside of Penny's breast. Penny moaned.

"Is that alright Penny?" I asked.

"Oh, yeah. That feels, oohh... so good." Penny moaned 
as I worked my hand directly onto her breast. I rubbed 
and squeezed gently then I flicked my finger over her 
hard nipple. "Oh God Kyle. That feels good. Keep 
doing.... oohhh... that Kyle." Penny demanded. I rubbed 
and caressed her breast as I kissed down her neck and 
then nibbled on her ear lobe. 

Penny stopped moaning for a second. "Kyle take my 
blouse off. It'll feel better."

"I know Penny." I unbuttoned her blouse and tried to 
unclip her bra. I couldn't get it off. Penny sat up for 
a second and removed it too. I pulled my shirt off 
while Penny removed her bra.

She stared at my chest. "Kyle, you look so different 
from last summer. You really have muscles." She said as 
she traced her hand along my abs. I shivered from her 
touch. I sat beside Penny and caressed her breasts. 
Penny's breasts weren't as large as Stacie's or 
Jessie's, but they were more than ample to fill my 
hands. I flicked my fingers across her nipples.

"God Kyle. You are good at this! When Chad did this, it 
felt like he was mauling me. You are so gentle. Keep 
doing this."

I leaned down and kissed Penny's mouth again. Then I 
kissed my way down her neck to her right breast. I 
kissed around it in a decreasing spiral, approaching 
her nipple. When I reached her nipple, I licked around 
it and then sucked it into my mouth. Penny shuddered. 
"OH MY GOD KYLE! That's... oohhh... won... wonder... 
wonderfullll..." Penny moaned.

I continued rubbing and sucking on her breasts. We both 
froze when we heard the front door slam downstairs. Our 
eyes went wide with fright. Penny and I scrambled to 
get dressed again as we heard Lizzie running up the 
steps. She ran past my open bedroom door as we finished 
buttoning our shirts. I heard my Mom walking up the 
steps a little after Lizzie. I scurried over and sat 
down on the chair at my desk while Penny arranged 
herself so she looked more presentable.

I had a Ukrainian web site up on my computer when my 
Mom stuck her head in my room. "Hi Penny, Hi Kyle. 
What's up?" Mom asked.

"Hi. Mrs. Martin. Kyle and I are working on a Social 
Studies project on the Ukraine." Penny explained.

"It's nice to see you around here again Penny. I missed 
seeing you during the fall." Mom said, as she looked 
over Penny and I suspiciously. 

Penny's face and neck were still flushed. I was glad I 
was behind my desk. My boner creating a huge tent in 
front of my pants.

Mom said, "I'll see you two kids later. I have to 
change and get supper started." as she turned and went 
down the hall to her room.

I whispered, "That was too close."

"I know. Where did you learn to do those things Kyle?" 
Penny asked.

"I picked up some experience with a couple girls during 
the football season. It's easy to get chicks when 
you're a football god." I teased.

"Well Mr. Football God, I have to get home for supper."

"I'll see you on the bus tomorrow Penny." I said as I 
walked her to the front door. I gave her a short, but 
passionate kiss.

The rest of the school week went the same way as the 
first two days. Teasing and taunting by Chad Hurst and 
his henchman. About half our classmates knew Chad well 
enough to know all of this was bullshit. The rest were 
titillated by the whole pregnant slut classmate 
concept. Penny, our friends and I did our best to 
ignore Chad, but it was hard. Tensions slowly escalated 
all week.

Andy Groff and Zack Hayes heard the rumors on Friday. 
They grabbed me between third and fourth periods to 
talk. Andy offered, "Do you want Zack and I to talk 
with this little prick? I could sit on him and get his 
attention while Zack explains some of the things we saw 
you doing on our team's Saturday nights out. You sure 
didn't look gay when you were making out with Stacie 
last fall."

I demurred, "No guys. Thanks for the offer, but I just 
want to cool things between us."

Zack said, "Watch your back Kyle. I've heard a few 
things about this little prick. He's trouble."

"I know. We've been enemies since a fight in third 
grade. See you guys later." I said as I headed into 
Math class.

Stacie Thompson was waiting outside my German class. 
She gave me a big smile and said, "Hi Tiger. I've 
missed you." She latched onto me and pulled me against 
her body. She planted a huge wet kiss on my lips with a 
lot of tongue. "We should get together some evening and 
have some fun Tiger." Stacie said loudly. That is when 
I noticed Chad and a couple of his friends staring at 
Stacie and I. She smiled again and gave me another 
kiss. Then she whispered in my ear, "I hope that helps 
you dispel that gay guy rumor going around Tiger."

She smiled at Chad and said to me, "I've got to go to 
class Tiger. I'll see you later." She pinched my butt 
as she left. I had to hustle to make it into class 
before the late bell rang. Chad simply stared at me, 
flummoxed.

==========
Chapter 45
==========

After school Eddie came over to my house. He spent an 
hour obsessing about all the ways he was going to make 
himself a fool on our double date tonight. I constantly 
reassured him that things would be fine. We agreed to 
meet at Eddie's house after dinner for our date.

I walked over to Penny's house to pick her up and then 
we walked back to Eddie's house. Eddie's dad was 
driving us to the movie. Penny and I got in the back of 
the car when we left, while Eddie sat up front. Mr. 
Fritz drove us the 1/2 mile over to Stef's house. She 
squeezed in the middle in the front seat between Eddie 
and his dad.

Contrary to his expectations, Eddie was fine on the 
date. He kept his end of the conversation up. Stef 
laughed at his jokes. We picked up snacks and went into 
the movie theater. We found seats near the back. We 
left a seat between Eddie and Stef and Penny and I to 
pile our coats. I immediately put my arm around Penny 
who snuggled up to me. Eddie stared at me 
questioningly. I nodded my head. Eddie put his arm 
around Stef. She snuggled up to Eddie and laid her head 
on his shoulder.

The movie was good, but part way through, I started 
rubbing along the side of Penny's breasts. Soon we were 
making out passionately. I glanced over and saw Stef 
and Eddie doing the same thing as us. After fifteen 
minutes of tonsil hockey, Penny started to rub my 
obvious erection. 

I pleaded, "Please don't do that Penny."

Penny looked confused. "Doesn't it feel good?"

"It feels too good. I'm about ready to shoot off in my 
pants. Please stop." I begged.

"Sorry Kyle. Let's keep kissing." Penny suggested.

We went back to making out. My erection didn't go down, 
but at least my pants weren't soaked in cold sticky 
semen. When the movie was over, I used my coat to hide 
my boner. I noticed that Eddie seemed to need to do 
that too. My erection finally went down in the lobby 
while we waited for my Dad to come pick us up.

Eddie and Stef took the back seat on the way home while 
Penny and I snuggled together in the front seat with my 
Dad. When we got to Stef's house, Eddie climbed out of 
the car with Stef. Dad asked, "Where are you going?"

Eddie answered, "I want to walk Stef to the door."

When the door closed, I suggested, "Give Eddie a break 
dad. They want a minute together before the date ends."

Dad answered, "I know son. I was just teasing him a 
little."

Stef and Eddie talked for a little on the front porch 
before she and Eddie kissed good night. Eddie had a 
dreamy look on his face when he came back to the car.

I asked, "Did you have a good time tonight?"

Eddie didn't answer for about thirty seconds. He just 
sat in the back and grinned. Finally he said. "Stef 
likes me. She wants to be my girlfriend!"

Penny laughed and said, "That's great Eddie. I guess 
that means you liked your date tonight."

Dad drove home, stopping at the Edwards house first to 
drop off Penny. I said, "I'll get out here too Dad. I 
want to walk Penny to the door, OK?"

"Sure son." Dad answered. He drove down the street 
three doors to our house and parked the car in the 
garage. I walked Penny up the walk to her front door.

Penny said, "I had a good time tonight Kyle."

"I did too."

"I've been doing a lot of thinking the last couple 
days. I wasn't ready before to have a boyfriend after 
all the trouble I had with Chad. I know you well enough 
to know I can trust you. Would you like to go steady 
Kyle?"

"I'd love that Penny. I have wanted to be your 
boyfriend since I got off my grounding after 
Thanksgiving." I said as I moved my mouth close to 
Penny's mouth. Her lips met mine. We kissed and hugged, 
sealing our commitment to each other. After a minute of 
kissing, the front porch light blinked on and off.

"I have to go inside Kyle. Call me tomorrow."

"I will Penny." I said as I watched her go inside. I 
practically skipped home, I was so happy. I had a 
steady girlfriend! I went straight to my room, stripped 
down and relieved the pent up cum in my balls. I went 
to sleep a very happy guy.

Penny and I talked a little while after lunch on 
Saturday. I asked if she wanted to get together, but 
she was too busy. Eddie was still floating on a cloud 
when he came over to train in the afternoon. 

Eddie gushed when we got to the basement, "I can't 
believe I have a girlfriend after one date. How could 
this happen?"

I explained, "You've known Stef for years. All you 
needed to do was ask her. Now you should see how silly 
you were last weekend worrying about calling her."

"I know Kyle. How can I thank you for helping me get 
that date?"

"You don't need to do anything for me. I'm just glad it 
worked out for you. I have some news too. Penny and I 
are going steady. We decided after we dropped you off 
last night. Isn't it awesome?"

"I'm happy for you Kyle."

We went ahead and did our weights and ran our three 
miles. We hung out and watched a DVD the rest of the 
afternoon.

On Monday morning, Penny and I sat together on the bus 
ride to school. I greeted her with a kiss when we sat 
down. Immediately Mrs. Shirk, the bus driver, yelled, 
"You two behave yourselves. I'll report you to the 
principal if you don't behave."

I yelled back, "Sorry Mrs. Shirk. I didn't know kissing 
was a problem."

Penny called out, "Sorry, it won't happen again!" We 
held hands as we rode together to school. 

When the bus dropped us off in front of the high 
school, we walked in hand in hand. I gave Penny a 
proper kiss just before we went in the door. I put my 
arm over her shoulder and we walked down the hall to 
our lockers. I spotted Chad Hurst and two of his 
friends hanging out in the hallway. I felt Penny 
stiffen. I whispered, "It will be all right Penny." as 
I squeezed her shoulder.

Chad taunted us as we walked past him. "There goes the 
faggot and the slut."

I spun around and growled, "Knock it off Chad. I won't 
stand for someone saying nasty things about my 
girlfriend!"

"Girlfriend?" Chad sputtered.

"Yes Chad. Kyle is my boyfriend." Penny explained.

"You're dating this FAGGOT?" Chad sneered.

I suggested, "Let's just leave this asshole!" I glared 
at Chad. "Let us alone Chad or you will be very sorry!"

Chad said, "I'm quaking. I'm sooo afraid of a bean pole 
like you faggot."

"I'm a football player Chad. You won't be any problem 
for me. Just leave us alone!" I exclaimed as we left. I 
escorted Penny to her homeroom and then went to mine.

The morning went well. Our gang got together at lunch 
time. The rest of the group was pleased for Penny and I 
and for Eddie and Stef. It's great to have such good 
friends. Penny and I walked together to Social Studies 
for fifth period. After that class, I walked Penny to 
the center stair well. I was walking down the hall 
towards German class when I felt a sharp searing pain 
in the side as someone's fist caught me in the kidneys. 

Chad snarled, "Take that faggot. Don't you dare to 
threaten me again!"

I spun around to face Chad. I swung at him with my 
right fist. It connected. I caught him a glancing blow 
to his cheek that ended up connecting with his nose. I 
felt his nose crunch from the blow.

Chad was bent over slightly. My anger at the way Chad 
treated Penny, the rumors he spread about Penny and the 
names he called me finally boiled over. I punched him 
hard in the stomach. Chad doubled over moaning. I 
grabbed him around the neck at the base of his jaw and 
lifted him up and slammed him against the lockers, his 
feet dangling six inches above the floor.

I screamed, "You mother fucker! I told you to let us 
alone. But you wouldn't. I should kill you, you 
bastard!"

I was coiling up to deliver another punch to his bloody 
face when I felt hands grab me. Eddie said, "Stop Kyle. 
Let him down!"

I let Chad's feet touch the ground. I let go of him. 
Chad crumpled to the floor. Jeremy exclaimed, "Jeez 
Kyle! I've never seen you so mad. I'm glad you’re my 
friend!"

Chad moaned, "You broke my nose Martin."

The crowd that had gathered around us parted as Mr. 
Hess came running to see what had happened. He took one 
look at Eddie and Jeremy holding me back and at Chad 
lying on the floor. He declared, "You four. You're 
going to the office NOW!"

I led the way with Eddie and Jeremy right behind me. 
Mr. Hess helped Chad up so he could shuffle to the 
office, in obvious pain. He dripped a trail of blood 
down the hall. Two other students who witnessed the 
whole confrontation followed us.

Everyone had seats outside the principal's office 
except Chad. The assistant principal escorted Chad to 
the nurse's office. Mr. Shaeffer, the high school 
principal called the two students who witnessed the 
fight in first and interviewed them. Then he called 
Eddie in, followed by Jeremy. Finally it was my turn.

I sat down in the chair in front of Mr. Shaeffer's 
desk. I explained what had happened and why. Mr. 
Shaeffer listened carefully. I showed him the welt that 
was developing on my side where Chad punched me. When I 
was done talking, he sent me back out to sit outside 
the office. Chad was back from the nurse. He had gauze 
stuffed up both nostrils. The blood was cleaned up from 
his face. His nose and face were starting to swell up.

Mr. Shaeffer called Chad into his office. I sat quietly 
for ten minutes while Chad told his side of the fight. 
I was worried about how this was going to turn out. 
Chad's face made a convincing case that I had done most 
of the punching. I wondered how much trouble I was in.

Finally Chad was escorted to a chair at the opposite 
end of the office. A secretary called Chad's mother to 
come pick him up and take him to the hospital. I sat 
and waited for my fate. Finally Mr. Shaeffer called me 
back into the office.

Mr. Shaeffer said, "I have talked with everyone. Almost 
all witnesses confirmed what you said happened Kyle." I 
breathed a sigh of relief. "But I can not allow 
students to fight, regardless of who started the fight. 
You will stay at the office until the end of school 
today. I am calling your parents and you to a meeting 
with me tomorrow morning at 8 am. Expect that you will 
receive disciplining from this incident."

"I understand sir. I'm sorry I over-reacted when Chad 
hit me. I will try to do better in the future."

"I never would have expected Will Henry's little 
brother to be involved in a fight. I'm very 
disappointed in you Kyle."

I said, "Yes sir. I'll try to do better." I wanted to 
protest that I'm not Will but I decided that I didn't 
need to make that point right now. I punctuated how 
different I was from Will with my fists this afternoon.

I sat quietly in the office during the final period. I 
hung my head, trying to forget the afternoon's 
activities. I walked dejectedly to the bus, knowing how 
much trouble I was going to get when I got home. Penny 
tried to comfort me on the ride home. It didn't help 
much. I went to my room to study when I got home. 

When my Mom got home, I went through my story of what 
happened. After dinner, I explained everything to my 
Dad while Mom listened. I was restricted to the house, 
no TV, MP3s or computer until after the meeting 
tomorrow morning. I also wasn't allowed to go to my 
scout meeting that night.

The meeting Tuesday morning with the principal went 
better than I expected. Mr. Shaeffer basically agreed 
that Chad Hurst had started the fight. But, as I 
expected, I was still to be disciplined for hitting 
back. I would serve a three day in-school suspension, 
starting immediately. Chad was given a five day out-of-
school suspension. I was escorted to a small room off 
the guidance suite, where I spent the rest of the day.

Penny sat down with me for the bus ride home after 
school. I gave her a hug and a quick peck on the cheek 
while Mrs. Shirk wasn't looking. 

Penny said, "I've collected notes from friends in all 
your classes Kyle. We'll go over what you missed today 
when we get home."

"How did you know what happened to me?"

"Kyle. Everyone knows about you beating up Chad. Most 
are pleased about it too. Except for a few close 
friends, Chad's standing in our class has disappeared. 
No one is going to have anything to do with him when he 
gets back from his suspension. You on the other hand, 
are a hero."

"Hah, a hero. I feel like an idiot. I should have held 
my temper instead of breaking his nose."

"I appreciate your support. You're a wonderful 
boyfriend."

Penny and I retired to my bedroom. She spent the next 
hour and half reviewing all the notes and assignments 
from my classes. Penny and I were still studying when 
Mom and Lizzie got home. 

Mom did a double take when she saw Penny sitting on my 
bed when she walked by my bedroom door.

"Kyle Martin, what do you think you're doing? You're 
supposed to be grounded!"

I said, "I'm sorry, I didn't realize. Penny came over 
to help me keep up with my school work. She brought 
notes and my homework assignments. That's all we're 
doing Mom."

"Oh, I'm sorry Kyle. I jumped to the wrong conclusion."

Penny asked, "Can I keep doing this tomorrow and 
Thursday? Please Mrs. Martin."

"I guess that will be OK Penny." Mom said.

Penny stayed a few minutes longer and left all the 
notes she had collected. After dinner Mom and Dad sat 
me down to talk further. They decided since I didn't 
start the fight and ended it the best way I knew how, I 
would be grounded while I served my in-school 
suspension. Penny was still allowed to come over with 
notes and assignments from my classes.

I spent the next two school days studying the lessons 
Penny brought me and completing all my homework 
assignments. I had no intention of making in-school 
suspensions a habit, but I certainly had enough time to 
complete and thoroughly check all my assignments. The 
teachers were shocked when I turned everything in on 
Friday. Penny and I decided to get together Saturday 
afternoon to work on our Social Studies project.

==========
Chapter 46
==========

I forgot one important fact about that Saturday 
afternoon when I invited Penny to my house to work. 
Today was my brother Andy's birthday party. He was 
having eight yelling, boisterous, knock everything down 
12 and 13 year-olds to his party. Penny and I shut the 
door to my room, but Andy's friends made too much noise 
to work. We decided to go over to Penny's house for 
some quiet. Will and Abby had the good judgement to 
leave earlier, even though this was their last day home 
before the next semester of college started.

We found a note on the refrigerator when we got to 
Penny's house. It said her parents had gone shopping 
for the afternoon and were going to have dinner out 
tonight. They left Penny a frozen dinner to heat up. 

We spent an hour and a half researching the Orange 
Revolution in the Ukraine. Penny eventually had enough. 
She was sitting on the bed taking notes while I Googled 
on the net. Penny said, "Kyle, come over here. I'm 
tired of working on the project. Sit here beside me."

"OK, sure thing Penny." I said as I sat down on the bed 
beside her.

"I really had fun last time Kyle. Do you want to make 
out for awhile?"

My eyes lit up. "Sure Penny, I'd like that!" We slid 
together and hugged each other. We kissed for awhile. 
We paused, panting for breath. I exclaimed, "Wow!" 

She purred, "I know Kyle. I feel the same..." She took 
another breath. ".... the same way." She lay back on 
her bed and pulled me on top of her. We continued 
kissing. I slid my hand over her left breast and gently 
rubbed it. Penny wasn't wearing a bra! It felt great! 
Penny squirmed a little and moaned as I caressed her 
breast. We continued for a few minutes. 

The next time we paused to breathe, Penny asked, "Take 
my shirt off Kyle." We sat up for a few seconds and I 
pulled her T-shirt over her head. I pulled my shirt off 
too. Penny lay back down and pulled me on top of her. 
Her nipples pressed into my chest. The feelings were 
incredible. We kissed madly. I squeezed her breast 
while I rubbed my thumb across Penny's nipples. Penny 
couldn't concentrate on kissing anymore. It was too 
much. 

"Oh God Kyle. Keep doing that!" Penny moaned. I sat up 
a little and brought both hands onto her breasts. I 
caressed them for a few minutes while Penny lay there 
and moaned. I bent down and kissed around Penny's right 
breast. I kissed the nipple and then sucked the tip 
into my mouth. I suckled like a baby. Penny ran her 
hands through my hair as I worked on her breast. Then I 
switched sides to the left breast.

Penny held my head up and exclaimed, "That is fantastic 
Kyle. I've never felt like this before." She pushed me 
over on my back. She ended up on top of me. We kissed, 
our tongues swirling between my mouth and her mouth. My 
painfully erect cock was trapped between us. It was 
pressing against Penny's belly and crotch.

Penny held her head up and asked, "Kyle is that what I 
think it is pressing into my pussy?"

I looked away a little. "I'm sorry Penny. I can't help 
it. You are driving me crazy."

"It's OK Kyle. I don't mind. Actually I guess I'd mind 
if you didn't get horny while we were doing this. Does 
it hurt Kyle?"

"No. I'm just really excited right now."

"Kyle, can I see it?"

I was startled. "You really want to see me cock?"

Penny rubbed her hand up and down the bulge in my 
pants. "I'd like to see it. I've never seen a boy's, 
uh... cock." Penny said, finally getting the last word 
out.

I pulled the zipper down on my jeans and started to 
fish my cock out. I couldn't get it out, my pants were 
too tight. "I'll have to take my pants off to do this 
Penny, is that OK?"

"Yes, it's OK Kyle." Penny said as she stared at my 
crotch. I unbuttoned my jeans and slid them off. My 
cock stood straight out from my body, pushing my boxers 
out six inches. Penny sat back with her knees tucked 
under her. I lay down on the bed. I pulled my boxers 
down and hooked them under my balls so my cock stood 
up.

Penny said, "Wow. I didn't know they are so big."

"It's six and a half inches. That's just average sized, 
I've read."

"Can I touch it Kyle?"

"Huh?"

"I'd like to see what it feels like Kyle."

"Um, OK Penny." I said.

I shuddered when Penny tentatively touched her finger 
to the tip of my cock. She ran the finger down the 
backside of it. After that, she wrapped her fingers 
around it, barely squeezing it. She squeezed the head. 
Penny said, "It's so hard, but the tip is really 
spongy." She squeezed the tip again. 

Penny inquired, "How does a boy, uh, jerk off?"

"I'll show you." I took my cock in my left hand and 
started to rub up and down. "This is how I do it 
Penny."

"Can I try Kyle?" Penny asked. I let go of my cock. 
Penny gently wrapped her hand around it again. She 
moved it up and down. The stimulation was nearly too 
much. I willed myself to calm down. I managed to keep 
from cumming instantly. Penny rubbed up and down for a 
minute or two. Finally I couldn't resist any more. My 
balls churned. My cum shot out of my cock and landed on 
my chin. Spurt after spurt. The final dribbles ended up 
in my pubic hair. Penny stared at the whole process, 
amazed.

"Is this how it always is Kyle?"

"No. This is much better than usual. It feels much 
better when someone else does this. Thank you Penny."

Penny ran a finger through the pool of sperm in my 
belly button. She stared at the creamy white substance 
on her finger. "This is what sperm looks like."

"That's it." I answered. Penny wiped her fingers off 
with a Kleenex. Then she wiped the cum off my chest. I 
pulled my boxers back over my rapidly shrinking cock.

"That felt really great Penny. Thank you." I said. I 
sat up and gave her a long kiss. I rubbed one hand on 
the crotch of her pants, trying to stimulate her pussy. 
I squeezed and felt a breast while we kissed. When we 
paused from our kissing I asked, "Can I help you have 
an orgasm Penny?" while I rubbed her crotch.

"Uh, what did you have in mind Kyle?"

"You made me come with your hand. I would be willing to 
do that for you, if you want me to." I suggested.

"I'm not sure Kyle. I don't want to have sex or 
anything today. I'm not ready for that."

"I understand. All I am offering is to do us to stroke 
your pussy and clitoris so you have an orgasm. I didn't 
bring a condom. I'm not ready to have sex either."

"Put your pants back on Kyle, then we can try this. We 
have to stop if I say so, OK?"

"Absolutely Penny. I don't want to force you to do 
anything you aren't comfortable with. I just want you 
to enjoy what we are doing as much as I enjoyed your 
hand job."

Hesitantly, Penny said, "OK Kyle. I'll let you try 
this." 

I pulled my jeans back on and zipped them up. "Can I 
help you get your pants off Penny?"

Penny took and deep breath and unzipped her pants. I 
helped her pull them off. She was wearing very cute 
pink panties trimmed in lace. They had a distinct wet 
spot at her pussy. Penny asked, "Now what Kyle?"

"Lie down and spread your legs Penny." She did it. I 
sat down between her legs. I put one hand on her knee. 
I gently rubbed a finger up and down her panties along 
the crease produced by her labia. I wanted to make sure 
that she would feel comfortable. "Is this OK Penny?"

"This feels nice Kyle." I continued rubbing her pussy 
through her now soaked panties.

"I'm going to slide my fingers under your panties 
Penny. Is that OK?"

"I guess Kyle." I slipped my hand under her pink 
panties. I rubbed my finger along the crease of her now 
bare pussy lips. My hand was getting quite wet. I used 
my thumb and index finger to spread her outer lips 
open. I rubbed her inner lips with my pointing finger. 

I spread her lubrication around, to make the feelings 
more intense. Penny was moaning now and shaking a 
little. I moved onto the next phase. I carefully rubbed 
my finger in circles around Penny's clit. I felt it 
start to poke out. I slipped my finger down to Penny's 
hole to get more juices. I swirled the juices around 
and over her clit.

My rubbing was having the desired effect. Penny's 
breathing was ragged. She was starting to squirm from 
my actions. I ran my finger down to her hole and 
circled the entrance with my fingertip. I rubbed her 
clit with my thumb. Slowly, I pushed my wet finger into 
Penny.

"OOhhh!" Penny moaned. I rubbed her clit again.

"Is this OK Penny?" I asked as I pushed my finger in 
deeper.

"OOHH! Kkkkkk... kyle... don't stop... oohh..." Penny 
moaned as I worked my finger in and out while I 
twiddled her clit with my thumb. Penny was shaking and 
panting now. I stimulated her clit some more while I 
pushed my finger in and out of her pussy. Penny 
suddenly thrust her hips at my hand and shrieked. 
"EEEeeeeee" Her pussy squeezed down hard on my finger 
while lubrication poured out of her.

After shaking and panting for a half a minute, she 
collapsed onto the bed, satiated. I pulled my hand out 
of her panties and licked her juices off of it. Penny 
lay there with her eyes closed, slowly bringing her 
breathing back to normal. She had a huge grin on her 
face.

When she opened her eyes, she looked at me. "Kyle, I 
had no idea it would feel like that. I've given myself 
orgasms before playing with myself, but it wasn't 
anything like this. Thank you Kyle."

I stared into her eyes. "I am glad you like that. I 
wanted you to experience how good your hand felt on my 
cock." I lay down beside Penny and slipped my arm 
around her shoulders. I gently kissed her neck and 
nibbled on her ear lobes. As Penny's senses returned, 
she started to return my kisses. After a couple 
minutes, Penny sat up. I sat up too.

"Kyle, how did you learn to do that? Chad and I tried 
this, but it wasn't anything like this."

"I learned a little from a couple girls I hung out with 
last fall. Part of it I learned by listening to what my 
brother told me. Will told me to always make sure your 
girl cums too if she helps you climax."

"You are so different from Chad. The one time he and I 
did this, he was trying to pull my panties down and 
have sex with me. When he got off, we were done."

"I'm not Chad!"

"I know. Guys your age don't have a reputation for 
caring about how a girl feels."

"I know. They're stupid. You made me feel good. Why 
shouldn't I help you feel the same way?"

"You amaze me sometimes Kyle. You're special. I'm glad 
you are my boyfriend."

"Thank you Penny. I am glad you are my first serious 
girlfriend."

"You make me feel comfortable in a way Chad never did. 
I was nervous every time we got undressed and made out. 
He scared me. I trust you completely." Penny leaned in 
to me and gave me another kiss, slow but really 
passionate.

"I should probably get home Penny. I'll see you at 
school on Monday."

"See you later Kyle." Penny said as we dressed again. I 
headed for the chaos of my brother's birthday party at 
my house. Andy and his friends were in the basement, so 
I went to bedroom. I bumped into Will in the hallway.

"Will, can we talk for a few minutes?"

"Sure Kyle, what's up?" 

"Let's talk in my room. It'll be quieter there."

Will and I had a seat on my bed. "Will, how are you and 
Abby doing?"

"We are working out our problems. We aren't back to 
where we were in November, but we are talking again. 
Thanks for helping us work on our problems. You're a 
good brother."

"Thanks Will. I have a question for you. How did you 
know you were in love with Abby?"

"Ah, the big question. Is this question about anyone in 
particular?"

"Of course. Penny is my girlfriend. Who else would it 
be?"

"You did do some pretty heavy things with some other 
girls in the fall, Kyle."

"I know."

"How do you feel about Penny?"

"It's weird. I think about Penny constantly. I get 
excited when she's around. It feels so wonderful when 
we make out. I even enjoy it when I help her orgasm. We 
did that this afternoon. I loved it when she cried in 
ecstasy."

"You two didn't have sex did you?"

"No. I got her off with my fingers. She was so happy."

"Kyle you are answering your own question about love. I 
feel the same way about Abby that you are saying you 
feel about Penny. As Abby and I have gone together 
longer, the feeling has gotten more intense."

"Do you think I am in love with Penny?"

"I can't answer that. You have to figure that out for 
yourself. Just be patient with her. Show Penny that she 
can trust you."

"It's funny you said it that way. 15 minutes ago that 
is exactly what she said to me. That she feels 
comfortable with me."

"Be patient with Penny. Make her happy. Give your 
relationship time to develop. You'll have your answer 
about love eventually Kyle."

"That is what I'm trying to do Will. Thanks for 
talking."

"No problem 'bigger brother.'" Both of us laughed at 
Will's joke. He went back to his room to finish packing 
for college.

==========
Chapter 47
==========

Tuesday after school Penny and I got together to work 
on our Orange Revolution project. 

I remembered news I forgot to tell Penny earlier. "I 
got great news a scouts last night. I am getting a 
promotion. Mr. Clark, our scoutmaster, asked Eddie and 
I to be Troop Guides for the new scouts who are joining 
next month."

"What is a Troop Guide?"

"Eddie and I will each have six new scouts in our 
patrol. Our job is to teach these new kids how scouts 
work, what a patrol does, and help them get to First 
Class rank in their first year in scouts. Mr. Clark 
says we are going to have the next most important jobs 
in our troop beside the Senior Patrol Leader. We get to 
shape the future for our troop."

"Congratulations Kyle. Let's get started on our 
project."

I answered, "Yes, let's get started."

We had to turn in all our notes in tomorrow so Mr. 
Norris could check our work. Penny and I needed to do 
some more research to get things right. We went 
straight to my bedroom to work. I fired up the computer 
to Google the information we needed while Penny copied 
down our findings on the index cards.

Each card contained a fact or a quote with a footnote 
referencing our bibliography cards. Penny fire away a 
question and I read the results back for her to write. 
After half an hour, I was feeling a little amorous and 
probably a little goofy too.

Penny asked, "How many children does Viktor Yushchenko 
have?"

"Five children and two grandchildren." I leaned over 
and give her a kiss. "Lucky guy isn't he."

"Kyle! Pay attention to our work." she protested. I 
gave her another quick kiss.

"When was Yushchenko the Prime Minister?"

"1999-2001. This is interesting. The no confidence vote 
was 296-12 to throw him out as Prime Minister." I said. 
I hugged Penny while she tried to write and nibbled on 
her ear.

"Kyle! We have to finish this. Stop it."

"I'll stop if you give me a kiss." I insisted.

Penny gave me a quick kiss. "Now, who did Yushchenko 
run against?"

"Viktor Yanunkovych. He is a Russian speaking 
Ukrainian. He suceeded Yushchenko as Prime Minister for 
President Leonid Kuchma. That is from Wikipedia."

"That's good Kyle. OK, why did the Ukrainian people 
protest the presidential runoff election?"

"I'll tell you for a kiss."

"Kyle. We have to get this done!"

"First the kiss!"

"All right you nut." Penny said as she kissed me. I 
kissed her twice more.

Penny protested, "I said one kiss."

"I'm sorry, here is your change." I kissed her two 
times.

"Kyle, who do you think you are, Hawkeye Pierce?"

"What do you want? You're dating a M*A*S*H fanatic."

"Work Kyle, work! When was the first runoff election?"

"OK. It was on November 21, 2004. Yushchenko led by 11% 
in the exit polling, but when the final results were 
announced, Yanukovych was supposed to have won by 3%. 
There were widespread reports of election fraud after 
the runoff."

"Good Kyle. Now, what's the deal with Yushchenko's 
dioxin poisoning?"

"Hey, where's my kiss?" I demanded. 

Penny groaned. "You're incorrigible!" Then she smiled 
and gave me a kiss, with a little tongue. "Now, dioxin 
poisoning."

"OK. Yushchenko had dinner with the head of Security 
Service of Ukraine (SSU) Igor Smeshko in September, 
2004 during the presidential campaign. He became ill 
right after dinner. He was hospitalized, tested, and 
found to have the second highest levels of dioxin in a 
living person. It's a miracle that he lived through the 
poisoning. His face is severely disfigured with acne, 
apparently due to the poisoning."

"Much better Kyle." Penny said. She kissed me, locking 
our lips together. Our tongues sparred. We kissed for a 
minute. Penny pulled away. She shook her head a little 
and said, "Wow. OK, now back to work. What about the 
first election?"

"Ukrainian law requires that the winning candidate 
receive 50% of the vote. Yushchenko and Yanukovych were 
the top two vote getters, but neither had 50%. That is 
why they scheduled a runoff for November 21, 2004."

"What then?" Penny asked.

"Kiss?"

Penny harrumphed. She gave me a quick kiss. "It's 4:45. 
We only have fifteen minutes until I have to go. We 
need to get this finished."

"Ok. It's called the Orange Revolution because the 
hundreds of thousands of protesters in Independence 
Square in Kiev wore orange ribbons. Their non-violent 
protests brought enough pressure to bear on the current 
president, Leonid Kuchma, to prevent Yanukovyvh from 
taking office. The Ukrainian Supreme court heard the 
election fraud case and threw out the runoff election 
results on December 26, 2004. Yushchenko took office in 
January 2005."

When Penny finished writing, I checked the clock. 
"Seven minutes to spare. Come here my lovely." Penny 
sat on my lap and we kissed and cuddled until we heard 
my Mom and sister come in the front door. 

I asked, "Can you come over after school tomorrow?"

"No, I have piano lessons on Wednesdays."

"How about Thursday afternoons?"

"Sure. I can't wait Kyle." She gave me a last kiss, 
said good bye to my Mom and went home.

Penny, Eddie and my friends were sitting together at 
lunch as usual on Wednesday when we got a surprise. 
Zack Hayes came over to our table.

Zack asked, "Do you guys mind if I sit with you today?"

I was a little puzzled, but happy to see me friend and 
football mentor. "Sure, Zack. What's up?"

"I wanted to talk with you and Eddie." Eddie perked up 
at mention of his name. "I have been thinking about our 
game with Berwick for the last month. I think our team 
needs to learn from that game. I don't want to see our 
making it to the quarterfinals be a fluke, a one time 
thing. We need to learn how teams like Central and 
Berwick keep going to the playoffs every year."

I said, "I know what you mean Zack. Andy Morano, 
Berwick's cornerback, knew my name, height, weight and 
speed before the first play. They knew exactly what we 
were going to do."

"Exactly Kyle. Our team needs to be better prepared 
next year." Zack declared.

Eddie interrupted, "Uh, Zack. You do remember you 
graduate in a few months? You aren't playing high 
school football anymore."

"I know Eddie. I'm still a student at this high school 
and I spent three years trying to make our team better. 
Even after I'm done here, I will always be a graduate 
of this school. I want the success we started to 
continue." Zack explained.

I asked, "What do you have in mind Zack?"

"I want to get an informal group of next years players 
together to study our games and some of opponent’s 
games so we can be better prepared for what they do 
next year. We need to figure out how Central and 
Berwick do this every year."

"Who do you want to help with this Zack?" I asked. 

"You, Eddie, Don Higgins, Karl Weaver, Greg Harrison, 
Steve Brill and Stan Humphries. I already cleared this 
with Coach Caffrey. He can provide us a room to meet in 
after school and tapes of the games. I'd like to start 
tomorrow after school."

Eddie gushed, "Cool Zack. I'll be there."

"Me too. I think this is a great idea." I added.

Jeremy chipped in, "Is there room for a linebacker in 
the group?"

Zack asked, "What's your name?"

"Jeremy North. I was the starting middle linebacker on 
JV last season."

Zack paused for a second and looked Jeremy over. "Why 
not. I doubt you'll beat Rick Winters out this season, 
but what the hell. It's always good to have a 
linebacker who knows what is going on in the game. Sure 
Jeremy you can come too."

"Thanks Zack." Jeremy said, sporting a mile wide grin.

Zack smiled and said, "I've got to run. I have more 
people to talk to, to set this up. See you later guys." 
Zack picked up his tray and headed across the 
cafeteria.

I finally noticed Penny when Zack left. She was glaring 
at me. I asked, "What's wrong Penny?"

"We were going to get together tomorrow afternoon, 
remember?" Then she quickly added, "You know, to uh, 
study?" Penny arched her eyebrow as she reminded me.

"Shoot. I'm sorry Penny. I wasn't thinking when I 
agreed to meet with Zack. But, I really need to do 
this. We can get together another time."

Penny reluctantly agreed, "OK. We'll talk about it 
after school Kyle."

I breathed a sigh of relief. Changing the subject, I 
asked, "You have our research note cards for Social 
Studies ready to turn in to Mr. Norris?"

"Yes. We're set Kyle." Penny explained. The rest of 
lunch was routine. No girlfriend gaffs. Penny and I 
walked to our Social Studies class holding hands. I 
walked Penny part way to her sixth period class when 
Social Studies was done. We passed Chad Hurst on the 
way. I paused for a long kiss before we parted. I 
winked at Chad when he passed on the way too our German 
class. Chad worked hard to avoid me since our fight a 
week and a half ago.

After school was done, I met Penny at the front doors. 
We walked together to our bus and had a seat together. 

Penny stated, "Kyle, we need to talk."

"Sure, Penny. What's up?"

"How could you forget we were going to get to together 
tomorrow? I was really looking forward to being with 
you Kyle." She glanced around quickly. "I REALLY want 
to do some more things like last Saturday."

"I do too Penny, but I need to learn everything I can 
from Zack Hayes if I'm going to get better as a 
football player. I can't miss this opportunity."

"Do you really care about me Kyle?"

"What? Of course! We've been friends all our lives. Of 
course I care about you. I will tell you I feel 
different about you since we started dating. I think 
about you nearly constantly. I have never felt this way 
about anyone before. I think I'm falling in love with 
you Penny."

Penny stared at me for a few seconds. Finally she 
blurted out, "You love me?"

I nodded my head and said, "Yes, I think so."

"Why do you want to study football when we could be 
together Thursday?"

"You are dating a football player. I need to learn and 
improve if I am going to play football. You ask me why 
I can't skip tomorrow. Why don't you skip piano lessons 
today? Then we could be together today."

"But I've been taking lessons for years. I couldn't 
just skip it." Penny explained.

"Exactly. I don't expect you to give up piano for me. 
As a matter of fact, I love your piano playing. I can't 
simply blow off an opportunity to get better at 
football. I need to learn as much as I can from Zack 
Hayes while I can. We can get together next week. Are 
you busy on Tuesday afternoon?"

"What about the weekend Kyle?"

"I have a Boy Scout campout this weekend."

"Ooohhhhh! When can we get together Kyle?"

"How about Tuesday after school?"

"You're sure about this?"

"Yes. Tuesday." I declared.

"It's a date Kyle." We sealed the agreement with a 
quick kiss when Mrs. Shirk, our bus driver wasn't 
looking.

After school on Thursday, Eddie, Jeremy and I headed 
for the boy's locker room to meet with the other 
members of the team. I led the way into the team 
meeting room at the back of the locker room. Zack, Karl 
and Don were there already. 

Don stared at us for a few seconds and asked, "What are 
the freshman weenies doing here Zack?" 

Zack growled, "Check your ego at the door Don. We are 
meeting to figure out how to improve our whole team. If 
Mike Wagner weren't graduating in spring, you would be 
fighting Karl for the third receiver slot. Don, 
remember, even though you are two years older than 
Kyle, you have only started ten games. Kyle has been 
the starter for twelve games."

"Sorry Zack. Who are the other two with Kyle?" Don 
asked.

Zack said, "This is Ed Fritz, starting QB for the JV 
team last fall." pointing at Eddie. "This is Jeremy, 
uh.... um...."

"North" Jeremy offered.

Zack said, "North. Right. I’ll remember that next time 
Jeremy. He was the starting middle linebacker on JV 
last fall."

Stan and Greg came in together as Zack was finishing 
the introductions. I asked, "Where is Steve?"

Zack snorted, "Hmm. Steve isn't coming. He thinks it's 
a waste of time. Imagine that! Steve needs all the help 
he can get to play quarterback."

Stan added, "I know. He was complaining about you 
trying to waste his time with this. I think Steve fully 
expects to be the starting quarterback when you are 
gone next year."

Greg looked at Eddie and asked, "You any good kid?"

Eddie answered, "I'm 6-2 as starter on JV this year. 
Zack has been tutoring me since the end of school last 
year. I just want to learn as much as I can and help 
where ever I can next year."

Stan said, "Good answer Ed."

Zack said, "Let's get started guys. We have a lot of 
work to do."

We spent the next hour reviewing the video of our game 
with Berwick. Zack wanted to start with our worst game. 
He taught Eddie, Jeremy, Karl and I how to break down 
plays on video. We started to identify some of the 
things we had done wrong last month. It was interesting 
to learn more about how the Berwick defense shut us 
down. We decided that the biggest failing we had was in 
not knowing Berwick and how they played. We did not 
having any scouting reports on them. We just showed up 
to play, expecting that to work. Berwick obviously had 
scouted us. They knew our plays as well as we did. That 
was a big part of how the could stop us. We agreed to 
meet every Thursday after school. Eddie, Jeremy and I 
were excited to learn so much from Zack and the other 
older players.

Eddie and I had a grand time on the weekend. Our troop 
attended the southern Lancaster County Klondike Derby 
where our patrol competed with 29 other patrols in 
scout skills and games on Saturday. We won half a dozen 
ribbons for first, second or third place at various 
stations. The shock came when they announced the 
overall results. Our patrol, the Eagle Patrol, placed 
second among all patrols at the derby. It was a fitting 
way for Eddie and I to spend our last campout as 
members of Eagle Patrol. Next month we would be with 
our new patrols.

I called Penny on Sunday afternoon to fill her in on 
how my weekend went. She was delighted to hear how well 
our patrol had done. We talked for a few minutes about 
Tuesday afternoon.

Mr. Norris returned our research note cards during 
Social Studies class on Monday. His notes indicated 
that we had done an excellent job in our research. When 
class was over, Penny and I celebrated with a long 
passionate kiss in the hallway. I'm surprised no 
teachers stopped us. It felt great. I couldn't wait for 
tomorrow afternoon to arrive!

Classes on Tuesday dragged on. All I could think about 
was Penny and I having time alone after school. I had a 
few things I wanted to show Penny that I thought she 
would love.

At lunch, our group of friends decided to go bowling on 
Friday night. Even though some of us were couples now, 
no one wanted to stop getting our whole gang together.

When Penny and I parted after Social Studies at the end 
of fifth period, I gave her a long kiss and whispered 
to her, "I can't wait to for the end of school Penny. I 
can't think of anything else today."

"I know Kyle. See you on the bus." She answered.

It felt like it took a week for the last two classes to 
end. When the dismissal bell rang, I nearly skipped to 
the bus. I slid into the seat beside Penny. We cuddled 
the whole way home. Penny and I followed Andy to my 
house from the bus stop. Andy unlocked the door and 
headed straight upstairs to his bedroom, like he did 
most days.

I suggested, "Let's get a drink in the kitchen. That 
will give Andy a few minutes to get wrapped up in his 
video game. When he plays those things, he is oblivious 
to the rest of the world. We will have all the privacy 
we need until my Mom comes home."

"That sounds good Kyle."

Penny and I grabbed some cookies and milk in the 
kitchen. A few minutes later we headed to my bedroom. 
Penny went in and sat down on my bed. I locked the door 
behind us.

Penny unbuttoned her blouse as I walked to my bed. She 
dropped her blouse on the floor as I removed my T-
shirt. "Come here Kyle." Penny cooed. I stared at my 
beautiful girlfriend. Her shoulder length brown hair 
was pulled back in a pony tail. Her luscious looking 
breasts rose and fell as Penny breathed.

Penny lay back on her back and raised her arms to hold 
me. I laid along side her. Penny wrapped her arms 
around my back when I kissed her. Penny's subtle 
perfume reminded me of honey suckle on a warm summer 
day. I pressed my lips against Penny's lips, signaling 
my desire to her. Our tongues explored each others 
mouths.

My cock quickly filled with blood, becoming trapped at 
an awkward angle in my jeans. When Penny and I gasped 
for air, I used one hand to shift the cock to a more 
comfortable position in my pants. 

I kissed Penny on the neck and then kissed down her 
chest going for her right breast. I caressed her left 
breast while I kissed and suckled at her right. Penny 
made low moans as I stimulated her. I licked around 
Penny’s light brown, quarter sized areola and then 
sucked on her nipple. Penny shuddered.

I used my left hand to rub around the sides of her 
right breast while I rubbed her tummy with my right 
hand. Penny moaned "OhGodKyle, don't stop." when I 
sucked on her nipple again.

I kissed and massaged her right breast while I slid my 
hand down over her mound. I rubbed it through her 
pants. After a few seconds Penny gasped, "Kyle, could 
you rub my pussy like the last time?"

I unzipped her pants. Penny lifted her hips up to help 
me get her pants off. I rubbed the wet spot in her 
panties where her mound was pouring out lubrication. I 
sat up so I could concentrate on giving Penny an 
orgasm. 

I slipped my hand inside her panties, through her pubic 
hair and down her labia. I rubbed my finger up and down 
her slot, rubbing the moisture around. I leaned down 
and kissed Penny while I rubbed my finger up and down 
her labia.

When I stopped kissing her I asked, "Penny do you trust 
me?" as I rubbed pussy lips more.

"Yes Kyle. I do."

"I want to do something that you are going to really 
like. I need to take your panties off to do it."

"You know I don't want to have intercourse yet, right?"

"I know that Penny. That isn't what I wanted to do 
today."

"What is it then?"

"I want to lick your pussy. I think you will love it."

"Um, are you sure Kyle?"

"Yes. I did this for one other girl. She absolutely 
loved it. Can I show you how much I love you?"

"You will stop if I ask you to?"

"Of course Penny. Anything you say. I want you to enjoy 
this."

"OK Kyle." Penny said as she lifted her hips off the 
bed. I pulled her panties down her long smooth legs and 
dropped them on the floor beside her pants. I slipped 
around between Penny's legs. I leaned down and took a 
deep breath. Penny's juices gave off an arousing sweet 
smell. I rubbed my finger up and down another time.

I leaned down and licked up Penny's labia from bottom 
to top. I savored the sweet flavor of Penny's 
lubrication. "Wow Kyle. Keep doing that." Penny 
pleaded. I licked up and down the outside of her pussy. 
I pulled the outer lips apart and played with her inner 
lips with my tongue.

"Ohhh... Kkkk.... Kyle.... ahhh..." Penny groaned as I 
continued stimulating her hot slippery womanhood. I 
circled my tongue around her inner lips, slowly getting 
closer to Penny's entrance. When I reached it, I pushed 
my tongue inside. Penny shuddered and squirmed. More 
juice flowed out of Penny's pussy. I sucked it up off 
my tongue. I pushed my tongue in until I hit Penny's 
hymen. I swirled my tongue around inside.

"Aaaaahhhh! GOD Almighty! Kyle... keeeeep doing th.. 
th... that. Ppplleeeasseee." Penny demanded. I pulled 
my tongue out and licked to the top of her slot. 
"NNNNOOOO! Don't stop...."

I circled around Penny's clit with my tongue. Penny was 
squirming. I held onto Penny's hips to hold her still. 
I continued licking around her clit until it appeared. 
Then I gently licked the tip with my tongue.

"OH GOD!" Penny exclaimed. I pushed one finger into her 
pussy and wiggled it around. "Ooohhhh... Kyle... don't 
st... st... stooooopppppp...."

I sucked Penny's clitoris into my mouth. Penny shouted, 
"Aaaaaeeeeeiiiiiii" as she bucked her hips into my 
face, smashing my nose. Penny's pussy grabbed and 
squeezed my finger as she climaxed. I sat up and 
wiggled my finger in her cunt, trying to help her 
prolong her orgasm. Finally Penny collapsed in a 
stupor.

I straightened up when I heard a knock at my bedroom 
door. "Kyle, what is going on?" my brother asked.

"We're fine Andy. Go back to your room." I commanded.

"Penny, what's wrong?" Andy asked.

Penny opened her eyes. "I'm OK Andy. Please let us 
alone. We would like some privacy please."

Andy replied, "OK. Sorry I disturbed you." We heard his 
footsteps retreat from my door.

When we couldn't hear Andy anymore, Penny said, "Kyle, 
I can't believe what you did to me. I never felt 
anything like it."

"I knew you would like it Penny. I just want you to be 
happy."

"You are so different from my first boyfriend. I love 
you Kyle. You are amazing." Penny declared.

"I love you too, Penny." We lay together and kissed for 
a few minutes. My erection was pressing into Penny's 
stomach.

Penny asked, "Can I help you out Kyle? I'll rub your 
penis like I did last week if you want me to."

"That would be nice Penny." I pulled my pants and 
boxers off and dropped them on the floor beside Penny's 
clothes. I lay down on my bed on my back. Penny wrapped 
her hand around my cock and started rubbing it.

"Let me put some lotion on it Penny." I suggested. I 
grabbed my hand lotion from the nightstand. I poured a 
little onto my cock and rubbed it around. Penny wrapped 
her hand around my cock and continued rubbing up and 
down. It only took a couple minutes for Penny to bring 
me to climax.

Cum shot out splattering on my chin, chest and stomach. 
Penny rubbed my cock as it slowly deflated. I said, 
"Thank you sweetie. That was wonderful."

"You're very welcome. I never knew sharing these things 
would feel so good." Penny declared. She took a handful 
of Kleenexes to wipe up my cum.

I rolled over on top of Penny and kissed her deeply. 
Our tongues intertwined, heating our passions up again. 
My cock soon grew back to its full six and half inch 
length. I rubbed my groin against Penny's crotch as we 
kissed. We rubbed together for a couple minutes while 
we kissed.

When we separated for breath, Penny said, "Kyle we need 
to stop right now. I am not ready to have sex yet."

I rolled off Penny reluctantly. "OK. I don't want to do 
it unless you are comfortable." I said, only half way 
meaning it.

Penny sat up. "Thank you for being such a thoughtful 
boyfriend, Kyle." She kissed me. "I just need a little 
more time to think."

"I understand Penny. I love you." I declared.

"I love you too Kyle. We better get dressed before your 
Mom gets home."

"I know."

Penny asked, "Do you think we will have a problem with 
your brother?"

"No. I doubt it. Even if he tells my parents, they 
won't mind too much. Both my Mom and Dad all lost their 
virginity’s when they were our age. Will did too. As 
long as we're safe, I don't think they will mind."

"Good. I doubt my parents will be that understanding. 
They had a fit when found out that Niki was having sex 
when she was sixteen. I need to keep what we are doing 
a secret from them for now."

"I won't say anything, I promise."

Penny and I dressed quickly and Penny headed for home 
just before my Mom and Lizzie arrived home.

A couple minutes later Andy came to my room and closed 
the door. He asked, "What were you and Penny doing?"

"It's kind of personal Andy."

"Were you and Penny having sex?"

"No, not exactly the way you are thinking of. We didn't 
have intercourse. We were having oral sex."

"Huh?"

"I was licking her pussy. You know, it's like a blow 
job, but the guy is doing it."

"People really do that?"

"They do."

"What is a blow job? I've heard kids at school talking 
about it, but I'm not sure what they mean."

"A blow job is when someone puts their mouth on your 
dick. They suck on it and lick it. It feels really 
good."

"Did Penny like it when you licked her pussy?"

"She did. That is why she was squealing when you 
interrupted us. We would appreciate it if you wouldn't 
bother us when we are together and my door is locked."

"I wish I understood girls better Kyle."

"I understand Andy. I wish I did too. If you have 
questions, ask. We can talk about it."

"Thanks Kyle." Andy said as he headed for my bedroom 
door.

I lay back on my bed and pondered my afternoon. Penny 
was a great girlfriend. I was lucky she would go out 
with me. I really wanted to find out what it felt like 
to fuck. Would Penny get over her qualms about having 
sex before I got too horny and desperate? Time would 
tell.

At dinner that night, my Mom had some questions for me. 
She asked, "Are you meeting with the other football 
players every Thursday afternoon?"

"That's what I planned to do." I answered.

"I don't want Andy home alone that often. Could he hang 
out with your friends while you work on Thursdays?"

"Sure, why not?" I said.

"MOM! I don't want to waste my time at school when 
school is over. Do I have to? I'm fine by myself!" Andy 
declared.

Mom said, "Maybe you can stay home on your own next 
year. You're only in seventh grade. That's too young. 
You go with Kyle after school on Thursdays. 
Understand?"

Andy frowned and spit out, "Fine!" Andy looked at me 
and asked, "Where do you meet?"

"High School Boy's Locker Room. In the meeting room in 
the back." I explained.

Penny called me Tuesday night, just to talk. We talked 
for almost an hour. I loved talking to her. Penny was 
extremely affectionate on Wednesday, constantly 
cuddling up to me and kissing when we dared. At lunch 
we made arrangements for the whole gang to meet for 
bowling on Friday night.

Thursday after school, my teammates and I met to study 
last years games. We decided to go through the games in 
order, so today's tape was of our game with the Trojans 
at the beginning of the season. My brother Andy joined 
us a couple minutes after we started. He pulled a chair 
into the corner and pulled out his Gameboy. Part way 
through our 90 minute session, I noticed that Andy had 
stopped playing his game and pulled his chair up behind 
us and was looking over our shoulders at the game tape.

We talked about the defensive adjustments the Trojans 
made after my first touchdown. We reviewed which plays 
worked best against them. Eddie took lots of notes so 
we would remember all the details next fall when we 
played them again.

When we were done Zack asked, "You guys need a ride 
home." indicating Eddie, Andy and I.

"Sure, that would be great Zack." I said. We followed 
Kyle out to his car and piled in. 

When we got home, Andy said, "You know Kyle, I expected 
that to be boring. It actually was interesting. It 
reminds me of playing NFL Football on my computer."

"Yeah, except these are actual people, not images on 
the screen. I'm glad it wasn't too bad for you." I 
answered.

Friday evening my Dad drove Penny, Eddie, Jeremy and I 
to meet our group at the bowling alley. We spent the 
night bowling, eating, laughing and talking like we 
always did. It did seem a little odd to have two 
couples in our group of ten people. We all had blast, 
like we had done in the past. Eddie's mom drove the 
Eddie, Stef, Penny and I home when the night was over.

On the way home Penny leaned over to me and whispered 
in my ear. "You ready to get together on Tuesday after 
school? I can't wait to do what we did last week."

"I know. I wish we didn't have to wait so long."

"I can't help it. I can't get out of the trip this 
weekend my parents planned for the family." Penny 
lamented.

"We'll have Tuesday." I said.

"Are we going to the Valentines Dance next Friday." 

"Of course, if you want to."

"Sure. It'll be fun."

"Good. It's a date for next Friday." I confirmed. I 
gave Penny a kiss when Mr. Fritz dropped me off at my 
house.

I enjoyed a quiet weekend hanging out around home with 
Eddie and Jeremy. Will called as he usually did Sunday 
evening to talk. When the topic got around to girls, he 
asked, "Have you stopped chasing after every girl who 
bats her eyelashes at you Kyle?"

"What? I never did that!"

"Stacie Thompson? Jessica Hamilton?" Will queried. I 
could almost see the sparkle in his eyes as he teased 
me.

"All right, maybe I did last fall, but not anymore. 
Penny and I have gone steady for five weeks. I'm trying 
to follow your advice about girls, but damn it's hard 
Will."

"I know it is Kyle, but the results are wonderful when 
you find the right girl."

"I get so horny. I am desperate to find out what it is 
like to screw. I don't know if I can wait much longer."

"You should wait until Penny is ready. She's a great 
girl. Sliding your cock into a girl's pussy does feel 
wonderful. Getting yourself off with a girl is nice, 
but is nothing compared to sharing the experience with 
a girl you love. You connect with another human being. 
The closeness and intimacy of sharing this is awesome."

"I guess."

"Trust me Kyle. It is a million times better with Abby 
than with some of the other girlfriends I had. Give 
Penny time to get comfortable with you and to trust 
you. You won't be sorry."

"That reminds me, Will. How are you and Abby doing?"

"We are working on our problems, talking them out. We 
are still together at least. She has been helping me 
with my second calculus course this semester. I am 
doing all right this time."

"Good. You two belong together." I declared.

"Thanks Kyle."

"Oh, yeah. I have one other thing to tell you Will. 
Andy is taking an interest in something other than 
computers. He is going along to the football sessions 
that Zack Hayes organized for some of us on the team. 
We're breaking down tapes of the games to help us next 
year. Zack is trying to get us ready to carry on after 
he graduates. Andy actually listened in and watched 
instead of playing his Gameboy. I think I should try to 
convince him to go out for football next year."

"Good. We need to get that boy outside more."

"I'll keep working on it Will."

"Good. I've got to go Kyle. I'll talk to you next 
week."

"Bye Will."

"Bye."

I appreciated Will's Sunday evening phone calls. He 
helped me keep things in perspective. I hoped I could 
follow his advice with Penny. It made sense, but I was 
so horny.

At school on Monday and Tuesday, Penny and I spent as 
much time together as possible. Both of us couldn't 
wait to carry on where we stopped the previous week. 
Classes dragged on interminably on Tuesday. The bus 
ride home seemed to take hours. It really was only 
fifteen minutes. Penny and I practically ran up the 
walk to my house when the bus dropped us off. We 
completely ignored Andy, who was behind us. We raced up 
the stairs, went into my room and locked the door 
behind us.

Penny sat down on my bed and took her shoes, blouse and 
bra while I pulled off my shirt. She beckoned me with a 
crooked finger. I hopped on the bed beside her and 
embraced her. We kissed and hugged. Penny's hard 
nipples pressed into my chest. My cock grew to its full 
size, ready for anything. We kissed and groped each 
other and rubbed our chests together.

I started rubbing Penny's breasts. Then I kissed and 
suckled from them. Penny was moaning and going a little 
crazy. After a few minutes of this, I rubbed my hand 
across Penny's clothed crotch, trying to further 
stimulate her. She stopped me and asked me to take her 
pants off. When they were off, she removed her panties 
and asked me to lick her like I did last week. I 
happily licked, fingered and sucked until Penny came 
with a thrashing, screaming earth shattering orgasm. I 
sat back to look over my semi-aware girlfriend.

She was flushed and perspiring from exertions. She lay 
on my bed, eyes closed, slowly coming down from her 
endorphin induced high. I inquired, "Was that good 
Penny?"

"You have no idea Kyle. Good doesn't begin to describe 
the way you make me feel. I love you Kyle Martin."

"I love you too Penny." I lay down beside Penny and 
twiddled with a nipple.

Penny turned her head and stared at me. "I want to do 
something for you to show you how much I appreciate 
what you do for me Kyle."

"We aren't trading favors, you know. You don't have to 
do anything for me. I enjoy making you happy this way."

"I want to do this Kyle. Have you ever had a blow job?"

"I have a couple times a few months ago."

"I hope I do this right. I've been reading up on it on 
the Internet. Let's try it."

Penny got up and pulled my pants and boxers off so I 
was as nude as her. I scooted up my bed and spread my 
legs for her. Penny sat down on her knees between my 
legs. She played with my cock for a minute before 
starting. She tentatively licked the precum on the tip.

"Not too bad." she said. She licked around the head and 
then down the shaft. Penny licked down the back of my 
shaft until she reached my balls, then she licked her 
way back to the top. She took a deep breath and plunged 
my erect cock into her mouth. I nearly came from the 
warm wet sensations when she sucked my cock into her 
mouth. I managed to stifle myself for a couple minutes. 
Penny alternately licked and sucked my cock for a few 
minutes before the feeling became too powerful.

I groaned, "Penny, stop now! Ahhh... st... stop..." I 
finally had to pull her off my cock just before my cum 
fired out all over both of us. I poured out semen and 
sperm on Penny's face, breasts and chests, my chest and 
stomach and my bedspread.

I felt light headed and lay back on my bed to steady 
myself. Penny twirled her finger through the cum on my 
chest, appearing to study it. Penny asked, "Was that 
alright Kyle?"

"God yes! That was fabulous lover. Way better than the 
other times. Thank you."

Penny wiped the cum off of us while I recovered my 
senses. She lay down on my bed beside me and cuddled 
against my sweaty body. I rolled over on her and began 
to kiss my wonderful girlfriend. Our chests rubbed 
together as we kissed deeply, our tongues sliding and 
probing each other. My cock came back to life and grew 
to its full size rapidly.

I rubbed it along Penny's labia while we kissed. She 
simply moaned and probed my mouth with her tongue as we 
did this. I rubbed the head of my cock along her, 
trying to hit her clit each time. Penny clung tight to 
my body as we rubbed. One of the times, my cock slipped 
against the entrance to her pussy instead of sliding up 
to the top against her clitoris.

I nudged my cock in a little. Penny's eyes opened in 
surprise. She hesitated for a moment and then she 
squirmed away from me and said, "Not yet Kyle. I'm 
sorry. I not ready for that today."

I know my face couldn't hide my disappointment. She 
said quietly, "I'm sorry Kyle. I am not ready for 
intercourse today."

"Umm" I grunted non-comittally.

"I'm sorry, but I'm not quite ready yet. I think I will 
be soon, but not yet. Do you have protection for when I 
am ready?"

"Sure, Penny. I'm a Boy Scout. I'm prepared." I said as 
I hopped out of bed and showed her my box of condoms 
that Justin had gotten for me in December.

"Good. We'll use them one of these days Kyle." Penny 
declared with a look of determination on her face.

I glanced at the clock. It was 20 of five. We had a 
little time left. "Can I go down on you again. Would 
you like another orgasm?"

"Sure, that would be wonderful Kyle." 

Penny opened her legs for me and laid back to enjoy 
herself. I licked and fingered her, saving her clit for 
last. Penny had another glass shattering, move the 
earth orgasm after about five minutes.

When she recovered, she declared, "You are a wonderful 
lover Kyle. I am the luckiest girl in the world."

I answered, "You're pretty special yourself. I love you 
Penny."

We got dressed and cleaned up before my Mom and Lizzie 
got home. I gave Penny a good bye kiss to remember me 
by then she headed for home.

After dinner, Penny called me. "Hi lover. I wanted to 
talk to you about what we did this afternoon."

"No regrets Penny?"

"No, none at all. You know how I have had some problems 
trusting guys since I broke up with Chad?"

"Yes."

"I think I am past that now. When you had your penis up 
against my vagina and I told you to stop, you resolved 
my problems with trusting guys. At least with trusting 
you. I know if that had been Chad, he would have stuck 
his penis right in. It wouldn't have mattered how many 
times I said no or how loud I screamed. Thank you 
Kyle."

"I don't want to rush you Penny."

"I know Kyle. I think I'll be ready soon. Please be 
patient with me."

"I will Penny. You know I love you."

"Yes, I love you to Kyle."

"I'll see you at school tomorrow. Bye."

"Bye Penny."

Eddie came over a couple minutes after Penny called. He 
was in a buoyant mood. After we did our weights, I 
asked, "What's up? You're in a great mood tonight."

"Stef and I got together after school at her house 
today. We made out for awhile and then she let me feel 
her tits. It was unbelievable. Stef is the greatest!" 
Eddie gushed.

"I'm glad things are working out for the two of you."

"How are you and Penny doing?"

"We are great too. Are you planing to get Stef 
something for Valentines Day?"

"Yes. I used some of my Christmas money to get a locket 
for her. I hope she likes it."

"I wish I could do something like that for Penny. I'm 
just about broke. I wish I could giver her something 
nice."

"Can you ask your parents for an advance on your 
allowance?" Eddie suggested.

"I don't know. It's worth a try." 

Eddie and I went out for our nightly run after that. I 
pondered my choices while Eddie and I ran. After two 
miles I came up with a brilliant idea. I hoped Penny 
would love it.

Thursday afternoon, my friends and I gathered for our 
next football study session. Zack, Don, Karl, Stan, 
Jeremy, Eddie and I had gathered around the VCR to 
watch our first game against the Braves. When my 
brother Andy came in from the Middle School, he pulled 
a chair up and joined right in. He asked, "You guys 
don't mind if I watch too, do you?"

Zack gave Andy a funny look, but said, "OK. Why not." 
We started the tape. We were part way through the tape 
when we got to the part when the Braves put two guys on 
the line to knock me off my route. 

"Eddie, what do you do next year when this happens?" 
Zack asked.

"Look for Don to get open. He'll be in single 
coverage." Eddie said.

"Good Eddie." Zack answered.

"You could use three receivers or put Kyle in motion on 
the play." Andy suggested. Everyone stared at Andy.

"Won't that work?" Andy asked innocently.

Zack laughed. "Yes. That's exactly right Andy. Good 
answer. Where did you learn about football?"

"NFL Football on the computer." Andy explained. We 
continued on with the tape, studying more of the game. 
Andy continued making observations and suggestions 
along with the rest of our group. By the end of the 
session, my little brother was just another one of the 
guys working on improving our team next year.

Zack drove Eddie, Andy and I home. Part way home, Andy 
asked, "What would I need to do to play football? I 
think it might be fun."

Zack said, "Sign-ups are in August. You need to show 
up. You realize that you will be playing on JV, right?"

"Of course. Kyle is a little light to be playing 
varsity football. I would be ridiculous. JV would be a 
good place for me to learn what I'm doing on the 
field." Andy answered.

I added, "You should train with Eddie and I. If you 
want to play football, you need to be a lot stronger."

Grinning, Andy asked, "Cool! You'd let me train with 
you?"

"Sure" I said. "Yeah, I don't mind." Eddie added.

Andy started training with Eddie and I that night. We 
set him up with some light weights to start out with. 
We cut our run short too and kept the pace easy so Andy 
could keep up. He did really well for his first time.

On Friday, on the bus ride to school, Penny and I 
talked about the dance. We couldn't wait for it to 
start. We set up a study date for tomorrow afternoon. 
We had to get started writing our term paper on the 
Orange Revolution.

My Mom drove Penny and I to the Valentines Day school 
dance after dinner. We hung out at the back of the 
cafeteria while we waited for the dance to start. We 
hung out with Eddie and Stef, Jeremy and his date 
Kathy, Hal, Tammy and Brandon.

When the music started, Penny and I took the floor. 
This was my third dance this year, so I wasn't hopeless 
anymore, just simply inept. The first couple songs were 
fast songs, so I tried to sway and move the same way as 
Penny. The next few songs were slow ones, so we hugged 
and moved together. After the second slow song, the 
feeling of Penn's tits pressing into my chest made me 
pop a boner. Penny noticed immediately. She grinned and 
hugged me tighter. She rubbed her crotch against the 
bulge in my pants as we moved to the music.

We danced together nearly every dance of the evening. 
Near the end of the night, during a nice slow song, 
Penny said, "I loved what we did last Tuesday. I can't 
wait for our next time together. You make me so excited 
and horny, Kyle. I love you."

I kissed her and whispered in her ear "I love you too 
sweetie!" We continued dancing until the last song. We 
had a great time. Penny's dad gave us a ride home.

After a good mornings rest, and a nice lunch, Penny and 
I met at my house to start writing our term paper on 
the Orange Revolution. We spent most of the afternoon 
organizing and writing the paper. We were well behaved. 
We had no choice. My entire family was home. We did 
manage to sneak in a few kisses that afternoon.

==========
Chapter 48
==========

On Sunday afternoon my Mom helped me with my Valentines 
Day gift. She helped me bake a heart shaped chocolate 
cake. We iced it with pink icing. I carefully wrote 
"You have stolen my heart" across the cake. After work 
on Monday, Mom bought me a single red rose and a 
beautiful card. I inscribed the following in gold pen 
on the card: "The best love is the kind that awakens 
the soul and makes us reach for more; that plants a 
fire in our hearts and brings peace to our minds... 
That's what you've given me and that's what I hope to 
give to you forever." It is from the movie, "The 
Notebook." I signed the card "Yours forever, Kyle."

I got up early on Tuesday morning and put the cake in a 
box and carried it over to the Edwards house. I left 
the cake, the rose and the card on the porch by their 
front door a few minutes before Penny usually came out 
to meet the school bus. I rang the door bell and ran 
for the bus stop down the street. 

I watched as Mrs. Edwards opened the door and looked 
around, finally spotting my gift. She closed the door. 
A few seconds later Penny opened the door and picked 
the rose and the card. She opened the card and read it. 
She smiled and looked over at the bus stop. She waved 
to me when she saw me. I waved back. Then she opened 
the box and read the cake. I got another big smile and 
a wave. She carried everything inside.

Penny came back out the door two minutes later. She ran 
down the sidewalk to join me. She gave me the tightest 
hug I had ever experienced. We kissed with an intense 
passion. She gushed, "You are the greatest boyfriend 
Kyle. I love you!" 

"I love you too Penny." I declared.

"I have a gift for you too." Penny said as she handed 
me a small jewelry box. I opened the box and found a 
wonderful gold chain. Penny helped me put it on.

"Thank you m'love. This is wonderful. I wish I had 
enough money to get something better for you Penny."

"Don't think that Kyle. This is wonderful. Did you bake 
the cake?"

The school bus pulled up as I said, "Yes, with my Mom's 
help." We climbed aboard and found a seat together. 

Penny asked, "Are you ready for some fun after school?"

"Yes I am, but I have a better idea. My Dad is taking 
my Mom out to the dinner theater tonight. Lizzie is 
having dinner and spending the evening at the Mitchells 
tonight. Andy has to work on a school project at Eric 
Connells after dinner. We could have the whole house to 
ourselves this evening if we want it. What do you 
think?"

"I think I like that Kyle."

"We can do our homework after school and you can come 
over after dinner."

"That sounds perfect Kyle. I want tonight to be a night 
we remember forever."

We stole a quick kiss when Mrs. Shirk, our bus driver 
wasn't looking. Classes dragged on as I anticipated my 
time with Penny this evening. The only bright spots 
were lunch and fifth period, when Penny and I could be 
together.

We held hands on the bus ride home. We kissed each 
other good bye when we separated to finish our 
homework. I cooked dinner for Andy and I. When dinner 
was done, Andy washed the dishes while I went upstairs 
for a quick shower before Penny arrived.

Penny arrived a couple minutes after Andy went to the 
Connell's house to study. Penny and I headed upstairs 
to my bedroom. I took the precaution of locking the 
door in case Andy came home early.

Penny and I lay down on my bed and kissed for a minute 
or two. We paused to remove my shirt and Penny's blouse 
and bra. We lay back down, pressing our naked chests 
together as we continued kissing, our tongues tangling 
with each other.

I kissed a trail of kisses down Penny's nick and chest 
and then her breasts. I kneaded and rubbed her breasts 
until she was moaning. I asked, "Do you want me to eat 
you out?" as I twiddled with a nipple.

"Ummm, that would be wonderful Kyle." Penny gasped as I 
teased her nipple more. We paused a moment to finish 
undressing. Penny laid on her back on my bed and spread 
her legs for me. 

I looked over my gorgeous girlfriend. Her brown hair 
spread out on my pillow about her head. My eyes 
followed down her neck to her beautiful breasts with 
hard nipples standing erect. I followed the curve of 
her body down her slim waist to her wider hips. I ran 
my fingers through her curly brown pubic hair. My 
finger continued down between her labia majora, 
collecting a bit of her emerging moisture.

I leaned down and licked up from bottom to top of 
Penny's outer lips, savoring the tangy flavor of 
Penny's lubrication. I continued licking her outer lips 
for a minute. Then I spread her labia open and played 
with her inner lips with my tongue. I circled her hole 
with my tongue and thrust it into her pussy.

Penny was moaning and squirming now while lubrication 
seeped out, soaking her pussy and my tongue. I pushed 
my tongue in and out, wiggling it as I went. After a 
few minutes, I licked my way up to her clitoris. My 
tongue circled it, teasing it to appear. 

I slowly pushed my finger into Penny's pussy until it 
hit her hymen. I stroked my finger in and out and 
wiggled it around while I licked around Penny's clit. 
Penny was getting frantic now, panting and squirming 
while I stimulated her. I thrust my finger in as deep 
as possible and sucked her clit into my mouth. It only 
took a few seconds before Penny erupted in a stupendous 
climax. Her pussy squeezed the finger inside her. 
Juices came pouring out, soaking my hand and dripping 
onto my bed. Penny squealed in ecstasy. I kept wiggling 
my finger until Penny finally calmed down again.

Her face was flushed a bight red. "God Kyle. You are 
amazing!" Penny laid her head back down on my pillow 
and relaxed. I lay beside her and kissed her neck and 
nibbled on her ear lobe while Penny recovered.

Penny turned her head to look at me. We kissed. Penny 
asked, "Would you like me to return the favor Kyle?"

"It would be great Penny, but you don't have to."

"I'd like to Kyle. You do such wonderful things for me. 
I want to make you happy."

I spread my legs wide for Penny while she slipped 
between them. She held my cock by the base and licked 
precum off the tip. Then she sucked the head into her 
mouth and swirled her tongue around the head. She 
licked down my shaft and licked and nibbled on my 
balls. Then she licked back up the shaft and twirled 
her tongue around the head of my penis. Penny sucked my 
cock into her mouth again and bobbed her head up and 
down. My mind whirled from the sensations that Penny 
was giving me. She continued sucking a licking for a 
few minutes until my cum boiled out of my balls. 

I groaned, "I'm cumming." to Penny. She pulled off my 
cock as stroked it until my cum burst out and 
splattered all over the two of us. I lay back on my bed 
to catch my breath. Penny played with the puddle of cum 
in my belly button. She rubbed it between two fingers 
and looked at it. Then she licked her fingers.

"That doesn't taste too bad." she stated. She used 
tissues to wipe up the cum on us and tossed them in the 
trash. She lay down beside me and kissed me on the 
neck, ear and cheek. 

I glanced at the clock on my nightstand. It was a few 
minutes after eight. "It's eight o'clock. We have lots 
of time. Do you want to go again?"

"That would be wonderful Kyle." Penny cooed.

I rolled over on top of her and kissed her deeply, my 
tongue probing and feeling for hers. Penny wrapped her 
arms around me as we kissed. We rubbed our crotches 
together. My limp cock expanded, filling with blood. I 
kept rubbing it, trying to hit Penny's clit as we 
rubbed. She moaned every time I did it. Penny’s 
lubrication was soaking my cock.

One of the times when I pulled back, Penny slid up. 
When I pushed my cock back up, it caught on the 
entrance to Penny's pussy. I froze instantly. "I'm 
sorry. I didn't try to do that. I'm sorry."

Penny clung to me and wouldn't let me move. She stared 
into my eyes. "Do you have protection Kyle?"

I gulped and answered, "Umm, yes. Should I get it 
Penny?"

"Yes Kyle, I want to do this."

I hopped out of bed and got my box of condoms. I tore 
one open and unrolled it on my cock. I climbed back in 
bed with my lover. "Are you sure about this Penny?"

"I want you to make love to me Kyle." she said as she 
spread her legs wide to make room for me. I squatted 
between her legs and lined my cock up with her vagina. 
"You know this is going to hurt Penny?"

"I'm ready for this Kyle. Do it." she declared, her 
face showing her concentration and trepidation.

I nudged the tip of my cock against her entrance. "Here 
goes." I pushed my cock into Penny's pussy a little. 
Her inner lips stretched around the head of my cock as 
I slid an inch into Penny. Penny's pussy felt warm, 
almost hot to my cock. I pushed again. It went in 
another half inch before it ran into her hymen.

"It's going to hurt now Penny. Are you ready?" I asked. 
She nodded. I pushed hard. Nothing happened. Penny's 
face was scrunched up and she was gritting her teeth. I 
pushed again, but my cock wouldn't go in further.

Penny declared, "Push hard!" through clenched teeth. I 
pulled out a little and thrust in again. It seemed like 
it went in a little further. Tears were forming in the 
corner of Penny's eyes. I was worried. 

I said, "I'm going to stop. We aren't doing..." 

"DO IT NOW KYLE!" Penny declared, her face fiercely 
determined.

"OK, I'll try. I don't want to hurt you." I pulled 
almost completely out and thrust as hard as I could. 
Penny grabbed my ass cheeks and pulled on me, helping 
drive me forward. Her hymen stretched a little more and 
then tore. My impetus drove my cock into Penny's pussy 
until our pubic bones met.

"OOOWWWW!" Penny screamed. Tears poured down her 
cheeks. 

"I'm sorry Penny. I don't want to hurt you. I'm so 
sorry. I'll pull out now." I stammered.

Penny didn't let go of my ass. "Don't you dare Kyle." 
She held me steady when I tried to pull out. "We have 
gone this far. We aren't stopping now. Just hold 
still."

I kissed her cheeks. "Are you alright Penny?"

"It doesn't feel too bad now. Let's stay this way for 
little."

We lay together, our naked bodies mashed together and 
joined. I loved the warm wet embrace of Penny's pussy 
on my cock. It was good I had cum already tonight, 
otherwise I wouldn't have lasted more than a few 
seconds. "How are you doing?" I inquired.

"Good. I think you can try moving now. Just a little, 
please."

I pulled my cock out a couple inches and slowly pushed 
it back in. "Is this OK?"

"It feels pretty good Kyle. Keep going."

Relieved, I pulled out and thrust in slowly. I repeated 
it, while Penny helped me find the correct rhythm by 
pulling and pushing on my ass cheeks. I stared down at 
my cock as it pulled out. Penny's pussy seemed 
reluctant to let it go. Her lips slid outward when I 
pulled out. They disappeared when I pushed back in. It 
was amazing to see my cock disappear into Penny.

"Oh... oh... oh... my God... oh... Kyle... I... love... 
you..." Penny groaned in time to my thrusts.

I thrust faster, using short strokes. My balls were 
tingling and I felt like I was close. I pushed harder. 
Finally, it was too much for me. I pushed in as deep as 
I could go and blasted my sperm into the condom. I 
collapsed, spent from my exertions. Penny and I rolled 
onto our sides, still joined.

She kissed me and said, "That was wonderful Kyle. I'm 
glad my first time was with you."

"Ummmm... thank you.... Penny. I'll never... uh, forget 
this." I moaned, semi-coherent.

My cock shriveled and plopped out of Penny's pussy, 
releasing pent up juices that drenched our crotches. 

I kissed Penny. "You know how I said you stole my heart 
this morning?" I kissed her again. "You have all of me 
now. I'm all yours Penny. I love you completely, 
hopelessly forever!"

"I am going to remember this day for the rest of my 
life. Thank you for being my first lover Kyle."

"I will never forget tonight either. I guess we better 
get cleaned up before Andy gets home"

"Yes, I guess." Penny said. Reluctantly, I got up from 
our bed. I looked down at our crotches where we had 
been joined. The condom over my cock was streaked with 
blood. Penny's pussy also was bloody. 

"I had no idea that losing your virginity was this 
messy Penny."

"I've heard it can be. What are you going to do about 
the mess in your bed?"

"I'll worry about it later. Let's go clean up." I 
suggested. Penny and I walked hand in hand to the 
bathroom, wearing nothing. We showered together, 
carefully washing each other. I dried Penny off when we 
were done and she dried me. We exchanged gentle kiss 
constantly. We walked hand in hand back to my bedroom. 
I sat naked on my bed, watching my lover dress. I was 
the luckiest man in the world!

I walked Penny to the front door. We embraced and 
kissed, reluctantly parting. I walked back upstairs 
naked, my no longer virgin cock swaying as I walked. 

I decided a T-shirt and sweat pants would do for the 
rest of the evening. I gathered my clothes and dumped 
them on the dirty clothes pile in my closet. I stared 
at my image in the mirror on the closet door.

In the past year I had changed immensely. I was no 
longer that skinny kid of last spring. I had grown four 
inches and added twenty pounds. All of it muscle. My 
biceps, triceps and abs all stood out on my body.

No one called me Will's little brother anymore. I was 
Kyle Martin, all-conference wide receiver. My school 
grades were good, even if I didn't match my brother's 
straight A's.

I had good friends and the most wonderful girlfriend in 
the world. I had taken another step to becoming a man 
tonight. Somehow in the past year I had managed to find 
balance in my life. Friends, a girlfriend, sports, 
school work, everything fit together. Things were going 
to be wonderful for me.

[Editor’s note: Ah, the illusions of youth.]

© 2006, Douglas Fox

This story may not be reposted without express 
permission of the author.

I appreciate comments from readers. You can contact me 
at: douglas_fox482@yahoo.com

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 42